Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

     It wasn't always that Terzo had the time to chat, a man of few time, and few moments of peace. The coffee shop was mellow at an hour before closing, meaning not many were there. So he wasn't exactly hard to spot.

     Not that his entrances ever went unnoticed anyway.

     The Barista working immediately locked eyes with the popestar, and it was a rare sight. A charming smile, a relaxed gait as he approached the counter, and of course the paintwork. He wasn't hard to recognize, he obviously loved to stand out. Flamboyant was a common word of mind, even if you only caught a glance and missed a conversation.

     "Jahan," Terzo whistled, nestling his weight against the counter and studying the menu. His gloved hands held his head up as he propped his elbows. Clothing fine-pressed with gold accents. He wanted to impress. "How is business, my friend?"

     Jahan chuckled at his unexpected yet not disappointing show of face. Their relationship between employee and customer never went any further than casual banter, table talk. "Well, the ministry certainly brings it… Coffee so late? What or Who's the occasion?" He purred for juicy gossip, always an open ear.

     "I… May or may not have a date." Terzo grinned, his fingers beginning to twiddle at the playful banter. He saw Jahan roll his eyes and he gave him an eye-roll back. "Fine… A one-night stand."

     "With who?"

     "Your mother," he jested with raised brows and that signature smirk.

     Jahan took a moment to process his humor before giving him a strained smile with a soft hiss, "Woof… she's not much of a good time…"

     "Ah, but that's the joke, no?" Terzo laughed for him, shaking his head as he stared down in thought and smiled to himself as a lucky man in his position would. "If you must know it's a sister at the ministry. She's expressed quite an interest in me the other day after a sermon… If you know what I mean-"

     "-andd I've heard enough," the barista sighs at how boring it sounds now, hearing it a thousand times before. He referenced the menu and looked back to Terzo. "What will it be?"

     "Double shot expresso… Kid's temp," he hums, smiling small at the last part.

     "Sure can do." Jahan doesn't even have to ask him twice. He leaves to brew a blend and do his part.

     Terzo watches for a long moment before he turns his back and spaces out to a spot on the marble floor. Shockingly, sleeping around with siblings of sin nor ghouls fixed his problems and his eyes fell heavy as he drifted back into that familiar pattern of thought. It felt like gunk in his throat, tough to swallow and digest completely.

     He wasn't performing his best.

     No – The performances were great! Every ritual was sung with heart, soul, and unholy intentions. He was acting as asked, a man serving the church and his people. Terzo danced like a puppet, pleased on his knees, and spread the satanic messages like it was all he could spew.
     But Sister Imperator wasn't subtle with her frustration nor her intentions.

     How dare she even consider it –

     Yes, Terzo knew it and it made him restless with bitterness and anxiety. His eyes flew to the window at a crow staring from the branch of oak, analyzing him with a calculated glare. Eyes of void yet it was comforting. They were such fascinating messengers from his dark excellence.
     A dark void, that's what he needed. Shut eye would do good. But alas, the thoughts kept him up and drove him to perform. Show some face, strengthen connections between shows, and please the masses. That's all he could really do besides hope-

     "-Jahan," Terzo spoke up, flashing another smile.

     "Hm?" Jahan peered over from steaming the milk, the machine almost making Terzo's voice fall on deaf ears.

     "Will you come to the ritual Friday night? I know you're an awfully busy man but your Sister, Maëlle? You know she misses you. She talks often of it, really." Terzo raises his brows with anticipation.

     "Does she now?" The brother chuckles, but it sounds likely he'll come and Terzo chuckles with him, nodding profusely.

     Satanas, what had he stooped to? Convincing the local barista to come to his ritual in Stockholm? Using a sister of sin as bait? This wasn't even his job really, but a bigger turnout might look better on him. He needed a good look.

     "Be good. At the very least, If not for your support, come for Sister Maë." Terzo drills the final nail in the coffin, hearing that sweet sweet sigh of defeat from the coffee guy.

     "I'll think about it," Jahan laughs before handing him his cup of energy. The scent almost enough of a caffeine high itself.

     Terzo takes it gratefully, shooting a starry wink. "Yes, think on it. And show up…! Bring a little friend, or two!"

     "Sure." He does a head shake like he knows the marketing tricks and Terzo immediately feels the gunk in his throat thicken if it were even possible. Jahan was a nice guy, but he was smart. This whole visit felt ingenious now.

     Terzo takes a sip of his coffee, hoping it'll wash away the guilt foolishly and he gives Jahan an even bigger grin when it doesn't, like a tortured soul who's a masochist for his own pain. He pays the man what's owed and starts to drift to the door. "Perfect as always, my friend. I shall be going now. Ciao!"

     "Goodbye, Papa." The barista watches Terzo's tap shoes race him out a little too briskly, baring worry but never speaking it over. It wasn't his place.

     After that horrible ending of a conversation, Terzo strolls the scenic route home. He had time anyways. A date wasn't anything more than a midnight affair to him these days. Romance wasn't dead, but romance took time. And like hell he was running out of time he felt.

     The trees served as a nice canopy during the day, but it made the walk a little more isolating and somber at night. He felt companionship in the shadows anyhow. Who else was waiting for him after everything? The air was sweet of grass and fresh gardens, a nod to Primo's green thumb and high demand for something pretty to look at other than just a bore of a cobbled road. He missed his brother but felt he could always visit. Same with Secondo, knowing he was only a phone call away. A reunion would be nice though, together again. Maybe he could arrange it for next month?

     "-Papa." A familiar voice called out. Unexpected, but nonetheless it drew a smile to Terzo's face.

     "Omega… Were you following me?" He grinned, his thoughts dropping at the flip of a dime for his favorite ghoul. He never stopped walking, hearing footsteps match his until the ghoul stood tall beside him in the same saunter.

     "You went out without telling anyone where you were going." The ghoul informed as prim and proper as he looked, mask polished and reflecting the light off warm lampposts.

     "You don't need an excuse to go with me, y'know?"

     "It's not, it's my job to guard you," Omega muttered, knowing the playful tone in his voice and the path they would go down if he encouraged it. "Sister Imperator wants to see you."

     "Tell her to get off my ass," Papa growled in irritation, the mood snapping back so fast it could've given whiplash. His footsteps grew heavier claps, shoulders tense, jaw locked until Omega spoke again.

     "I don't advise you to go."

     Terzo stops, whirling around with furrowed brows and a stern frown. "Why not?" He glares, fighting off the scoff with a baffled chuckle that doesn't do much ease.

     The ghoul stands there, like he has it on the tip of his forked tongue but can't really say. Something Terzo finds the ghoul has trouble with around everyone. Perhaps it was his experience serving the Emeritus family for years that made him hold his words in or maybe he was just a cautious ghoul in general. Whatever the case, it was always a roadblock between the two.
The night stands as still as they, eyes locked in sudden shared understanding.

     "Omega."

     "Don't go." Omega repeats.

     "I'm turning this around!" Terzo snaps, storming back forward down the cobble way. "Those Impatient soul-sucking imbeciles!"

     "You cannot change this!" Omega growls, hurrying after him with a mean stride that threatens to beat him to the ministry. He grips Terzo's shoulder, halting him and his ragged breaths. "Look at me!"

     "There's still time!" Terzo barks out, but stands like a pleading child in front of him, pathetic even with clenched fists and eyes that pour with deep green desperation. "I can fix this!"

     Omega goes silent again, stoic and cold, but Terzo knows better than to accept the statue he plays so he pushes back.

     "Say something for fuck's sake!"

     The ghoul only gives a glower over him, a looming mass that demands silence.

     "Dai, voi grande cazzo!"

     Omega's teeth grit in a snarl.

     Terzo leans forward, gripping his ghoul's tie and yanking his face to his. "Omega"

     "...Don't go… Not tonight," the ghoul sighs, pleading his stubbornness. He untangles Terzo's hand from his tie in a short gruff, smoothing out the stressed wrinkles in his vest.

     "You can't possibly believe my papacy ends tonight!" Terzo snaps his fingers in front of his eyes. "Think smarter, Omega! The people love me!"

     "The clergy has plans," The ghoul hissed, leaning into his face with bared teeth. "Don't be stupid."

     Terzo stares him down, his eyes piercing as he just scoffs before turning away. "Well what now then? We just wait for the inevitable?"

     The ghoul shakes his head, walking again. "No, but avoid Sister Imperator and Papa Nihil for the time being. You can't have that conversation."

     Terzo follows close behind, piping up more questions left and right. "And how are you so sure? Wouldn't I be the first to know? What happened to priorities?!"

     "The clergy is being corrupted as we speak, Terzo!" Omega glares behind him, scanning around to see if anyone was spying on them. "The priorities have changed… You need to understand that."

     Terzo mutters under his breath angrily but seems to agree. "I don't understand why I'm no longer wanted…"

     "You're a pawn, even your brothers. Something is afoot and you need to distance yourself."

     "Of course I'm a pawn, but I won a grammy! Does that mean nothing to these people?"

     "The clergy wants bigger things, they have bigger things in store," Omega talks in size with his hands, getting swifter with his stride.

     "How the fuck do you know all this?" Terzo yaps, jogging to his pace. He didn't understand much of anything. His emotions were a whirl and Omega wasn't at all an aid other than to more anxiety. He could feel the color draining from his face every time the ghoul shot glares behind him.

     "You're not the only one with a reputation," his voice is taunting, but Terzo just rolls his eyes like dice on a board, winning a humored smile from the ghoul. "The clergy finds me trustworthy. I am a senior ghoul. I follow their orders without question and in return they believe my loyalty without question."

     "Yet they question mine?" The papa growls under his breath, kicking a pebble off the side of the path.

     "You're unpredictable. They want a friendly light shone on the church, not a wildfire." Omega's smile fades as he mounts a turn. They're not going back to the ministry. they're going back to the abbey.

     Terzo starts pointing towards the ministry in the distance, sheepish in his movement. Despite all this newfound information, he did still have a date to wine and dine. "I hate to interrupt all this important stuff, but I do have plans tonight."

     "Cancel them." Omega doesn't even give him a glare as he trudges in his polished boots.

     "Omega, I have a date!" Terzo pleads, tugging on his sleeve to stop so he can properly excuse himself. "It's with a sister, it's for my image!"

     "Do you really think that a single date with a sister of sin is going to fix this?" Omega snaps back around to scold him, infuriated at his priorities.

     "It's something, damn it! I'm not standing around or running away from whatever the clergy plans! All I can do is perform my best," Terzo sighs, tugging on his arm more. Omega just watches him pout before him. "If I do my best it'll be harder for them to get rid of me. I need to stay interactive."

     The ghoul mutters something in his mother's tongue that Terzo can't really pick up on, but it's a mutter that's at its wits end.

     "Omega…" Terzo starts to coo, taking his long claws in his palms: an effort to work his charm. The ghoul gives him an exhausted look, already knowing all his jacks and aces from countless attempts. Despite that though, he fell for it every time begrudgingly.

     Omega is silent when Terzo brings the back of his hand to his lips, pressing a gentle kiss to his knuckles. He croaks.

     "I'm coming with."

     "Oh?" Terzo's face opens, eyes widening before they soften with a paired smirk. "I have to say I'm shocked, but not disappointed," his voice purrs.

     "-To supervise," Omega finishes, giving him a stare that says 'calm down' to his sudden excitement.

     "Well come! We cannot keep our date waiting." The papa starts to drag Omega on his heels towards the ministry.

     "Not my date," the ghoul growls, following him slow and weary.

Chapter Text

     Down the grand hall that was warmly candle-lit, decorated with stained glass, and reeked of rose-mary Incense, is where Omega and Terzo found themselves amongst the ministry. A nun at the end of it looks off at the fine stonework that depicts Satan handing ripe fruit to small children too short to reach the bearing mother tree. A piece worthy of eyes.

     Omega eyes her in curiousity as they approach, glancing to Terzo next who just gives him a pleased smile. The sister of sin turns towards them, a smile flashing from her black veil.

     "Hello, Papa… And ghoul." She looks Omega up and down while Omega seems to return the exchange.

     "Sister Fiona! How are you? As good as you look I hope," Terzo sings and immediately starts to shower her in attention as Omega just rolls his eyes behind the mask at his showmanship. The sister seems nice enough, but he doesn't engage at first.

     "Oh- uh- I am well, thank you!" Fiona blushes at his flattery, watching him kiss the top of her knuckles to greet her, but her eyes quickly fall to Omega who seems to be boring a hole into her head and the back of Terzo's. "How are you two?"

     "Excited for our date! I hope you don't mind Omega accompanying us, he's a tad protective." Terzo shares an awkward glance with Omega before patting his chest to soothe the dryness of the interaction. "My most loyal ghoul he is."

     "Adorable," Fiona laughs in delight,
though more so for Terzo's validation than Omega's glaring. "Shall we all?"

     Terzo hooks his arm around Fiona's to his right and Omega's to his left, grinning from ear to ear. He's in all his glory, having not one, but two beautiful beings beside him. "Si, let's go now. I'm quite starving, aren't you?"

     . . .

     The car ride is anything but quiet, Terzo never leaving a moment silent with his extensive conversations between Fiona and him. He tries to include Omega from time to time, asking interactive questions, but the ghoul never once takes the bait, more interested in staring out the car window and towards the driver ghoul. The driver ghoul seems to share a sympathetic look with Omega for a quick moment, only to leave Omega's gaze in favor of paying attention to the road.

     "Omega! Do you remember our live show? Ah, I forget where it was…" He trails off, his hand sneaking up to lightly squeeze Omega's thigh while he hums, "My memory is terrible these days..."

     "Sienna." Omega murmurs it as if he already knows the story he's going to tell. His body tenses when Terzo gives him a tighter squeeze, creeping up his thigh even further but the ghoul eventually brushes it away out of embarrassment. The boldness of this man…

     "Yes! Sienna!" Terzo laughs, turning his attention back to Fiona who patiently waits to be told the tale. Omega listens on idly, his thoughts running about other matters.

     When they arrive, Terzo gestures big with his hands, grinning like a proud child to share his interests. "Ahh, I haven't been here since forever! Fiona! Omega! Come, let's find our table."

     Omega looks up at the building, immediately deadpanning at where they are. Terzo's big talk about a fancy authentic restaurant was really just Olive Garden.

     At least there were unlimited breadsticks.

     "Olive Garden?" Sister Fiona says in surprise as Terzo leads them into the restaurant. "I've never been!"

     'Liar' Omega wants to mutter under his breath but holds it.

     "Well, you're in for quite the treat, Sister! This place is one of my favorites!" Terzo grins.

     The group is seated in the back, the place absolutely crowded with kids running around and many families mingling. This wasn't romantic in the slightest, but still, Sister Fiona seemed content just being taken somewhere.

     "What do you recommend?" She asks as she places a napkin on her lap and a waiter pours the table some water.

     "Well, everything is great here, but I do suggest the chicken fettuccine." Terzo smiles and sips his water. He turns his attention to Omega who's been just watching a kid with a staring problem. "Quite the popular place to eat for families, huh?"

     "Suppose so," Omega mumbles, too stubborn to break eye contact with the kid until Terzo's foot suddenly kicks his. The ghoul looks up, kicking Terzo's foot back a little harder, his glare now redirected to him.

     "Fiona," Terzo quickly turns away from Omega's glare, ignoring it. "How do you feel about ghouls, hm?"

     Omega immediately goes stone-statured, looking at Terzo and Fiona unsettled.

     "Ghouls?" Fiona laughs mildly, looking at Omega. "They are… interesting."

     "Omega's a handsome fellow, no? Lots of expertise on the stage… and off."

     'Is he trying to escort me?' Omega thinks and then shoots Terzo a look of betrayal. The sister was fine enough, but Omega was not in the mood for this. What the hell did Terzo think he was doing?

     “He is,” She agrees hesitantly with a light blush, beginning to twirl her tight curls. She clears her throat awkwardly and gazes away, but not too shy of Omega.

     The papa chuckles at her embarrassment and then smiles at his metallic ghoul, pushing the subject further, “Perhaps you might get more than you bargained for then… Omega?”

     “I don't share,” Omega erupted from his thoughts.

     The table blinked a few times before Terzo grinned amused and grabbed Omega's shoulder. “Well, we could make accommodations-”

     “-Not tonight.” Omega cut him off and hid his mask behind a menu. The table became lingerly quiet. Terzo released Omega and gave Sister Fiona an apologetic shrug.

     “Of course… Today has been tiresome,” Papa replied softly and changed the subject to Fiona again. “How are you at the ministry, Sister? I hope your duties aren't too overwhelming.”

     “Oh, not too bad,” she smiles at the small talk, much easier to speak of. She looks at her menu, eying the drinks. “With your tour coming to a close so has the busy season.”

     “Si, as the summer ends so do the shows,” Terzo hums, his tone wavering little. He gives her a genuine smile. “You have my utmost gratitude, Sister. The tours couldn't have run smoother without you. The siblings of sin are just as important for production as any department is.”

     The sister of sin smiles back, the sentiment reaching her. “Anything for the ministry and our papa. It's our pleasure to see you succeed and spread the faith.”

     He chuckles, eating up the flattery served to him. “You're a delight, Sister. I'm glad to have such a dedicated ministry, truly.”

     “I hope I don't come off as disrespectful,” Fiona starts up, leaning in with her elbows propped up on the table. Her lips purse before continuing, “I prefer you over Papa Secondo. You’re… more approachable.”

     “Really?” Terzo leaned in with her, ears perked like a cat to the sound of an opening can of tuna. He couldn't help but purr, “I can’t say I haven't heard complaints before of my brother's papacy.”

     “He was bitter and lacked the passion of a leader,” Fiona sighed, folding her hands and playing with a few rings on her fingers. “The tours were fine, but the mask came off when he left the stage.”

     Omega couldn't help but nod, Terzo on the fence about being professional about a former papa or a gossipy bitch about his older brother.

     He chose to be a gossipy bitch.

     “Secondo was more concerned about the luxuries of being Papa than being a good one,” Terzo stated with an eye roll, though if you looked underneath the table you could clearly see him kicking his feet up and down as if he were a school girl at a sleepover.

     “Yes!” Fiona exclaimed, sighing in relief that Terzo wasn't defensive of his dysfunctional family. “He was cold and never put more effort than he had to. And he was always sleeping with a sister!”

     “It was outrageous!” Terzo scoffed, feeding more and more into his brother's degradation. Omega stared at Terzo as he spoke like he wasn't an even bigger slut than Secondo. “Honestly, I don't know why Sister Imperator and Papa Nihil didn't demote him sooner. He was an absolute dog!”

     “The ministry has reached so many more people since you became Papa. We have had massive growth!”

     “Enormous!”

     Omega continued to listen to the two until the waiter took their orders and brought back drinks.

     The sister sipped her red wine, sighing at the end of her rant. She looked Terzo in the eye and smiled. “You're much more suited to be Papa. He needed a replacement.“

     ‘He needed a replacement,’ Terzo repeated in his head, feeling a familiar pit open up in his stomach. He took a big gulp of his glass, suddenly very parched.

     “He was an asshole,” Omega agreed and the rest of the night went on without issue.

     . . .

     On the ride home, Terzo was quiet. Well maybe not quiet, but Omega could tell the dinner date did not ease his worries. His sentences were short and his gazes were spacey. They brought Sister Fiona back to the ministry abbey and she seemed more than content about the evening.

     “Tonight was lovely, Papa, “ Fiona smiled as she walked the steps up to her dormitory, lifting her skirt as to not trip over herself. At the top, Terzo kissed her hand and bid her goodnight.

     “It was. We should do this again. You know where to find my office if you ever need anything,” he spoke smoothly and gave a wink, to which the sister of sin giggled at. He released her hand and smiled. “Rest well, sister. Thank you for treating me to such divine company.”

     The papa and the ghoul walked home, a long silence falling over them that they couldn't ignore, yet let follow them for a few blocks. Omega made occasional glances to Terzo, knowing he should say something but felt a strange tightness in his throat when he tried to speak.

     “I know I was arrogant tonight,” Terzo broke the silence finally with a light laugh. He wore a weak smile. “It just felt good to shit on him. I know he would've done the same.”

     “Probably,” Omega murmured, looking down at their feet. His tail brushed behind Terzo's knee and Terzo's hand touched his.

    “Do you know who my replacement is, Omega?” The papa finally looked at the ghoul in curiosity, now approaching the ministry doors together.

     Omega shook his head, wishing he did. Or maybe he didn't. 

     “I don't know anyone more handsome and talented than me either,” Terzo half-joked before heading into the ministry. Omega couldn't help but snort.

     They followed each other through the halls, footsteps clicking marble floors and climbing grand stairways until they approached the clergy quarters, though when they rounded that corner they heard a frantic cursing roaming the halls. Omega leered down the hallway, eyes laying on one of the clergy’s cardinals. A familiar one, but not very liked.

     “Cardinal,” Terzo called out, folding his arms as he stared at the pathetic sight of the cardinal scrounging around on the floor for something. “It's a bit late for a surprise visit, don't you think?”

    The cardinal looked up at the presence of Terzo and Omega, his eyes widening in almost fear as he scrambled off his knees to his feet. He straightened himself up as quickly as he could. “Papa- your dark excellence, I didn't expect to see you.”

    Terzo gave the cardinal a crooked smile. “This is the clergy quarters, no?” he saw the cardinal's face go red as he started to sputter an explanation before Terzo sighed, “What is your business anyways? Why were you on the floor?”

    Omega heard a small squeak behind him. His tail twitched in interest and his eyes darted to the floor. Chewing on the hall runner rug, he spots a rat. Of course, the rat problem was back. He went to swipe at it with his claws to take care of it for good, but the Cardinal cried out.

     “-Francisco! There you are!” The cardinal called after the rat, chasing after Francisco as he scurried down the hallway. He completely fled the conversation with Terzo, in his own world again.

    “That Cardinal,” Terzo muttered, peeved at the fact he had been dismissed so easily, even with high authority. He brushed back his hair and stood stunned.

     “Explains why the rats are back,” Omega grumbled, on edge from the thought of a bunch of rodents raising hell in the ministry.

     “Remind me to have a word with Cardinal Copia,” Terzo trudged to his room, exhaustion setting in when he thought of dealing with more nonsense. 

Chapter Text

     In the early hours, Omega sat on the edge of the bed watching the dark-washed wall. The moonlight shone on his bareback as he was hunched over contemplating the day, the week, maybe even the year. He felt tired during the day, but in the night he was anything but still. How could he be? 

     The ghoul glanced over at Terzo sleeping in the bed. Clean-faced and peaceful. His chest heaved slow and relaxed, his hair in disarray. Omega knew being Papa was a full-time job as it was an honor, but he couldn't help but feel envious of the rest Terzo got. Yes, Terzo worked hard and long hours, but he was pampered after; praised, and acknowledged. Something Ghouls didn't get. Yet Omega's role of clergy ghoul never went to bed. 

     Omega stood to his feet, buckling back his belt and buttoning up his shirt from the floor. He smoothed down his vest and tightened his tie before exiting Terzo's living quarters for the night. His boots carried him down the hallway and a few winding corridors before he was outside trudging down cobble to the ghoul Abbey. When he arrived at his shared quarters he was immediately flagged down by a fellow ghoul, one that he thought about ignoring or walking back out to avoid. 

     “Omega, welcome back.” The ghoul sipped his tea at the table, flared tail flicking the air. He looked down at his mug before looking up at the clock, which Omega pretended not to notice as he came in. “It's 3 am.” 

     “Is it?” Omega made a show of looking at the clock in disinterest before attempting to wander from the conversation. 

     “You were with Terzo again, right?”

     Omega paused, glaring back to him. “If you're going to slut-shame me, Phil, I'd suggest you hold your tongue.”

     Phil paused, narrowing his gaze before a sarcastic smile occurred. “Believe me, Omega. I couldn't give two shits about who you sleep with, but it's more than that and you know it.” He stood up and followed Omega. “Y'know that kind of relationship violates the contract, right? You risk putting him and yourself on the line.”

     “It's sex,” Omega muttered in a gravelly tone and crossed his arms. “We're not in love.” 

     “Yeah, and I'm James Hetfield,” Phil snarked back. He pressed forward and jabbed a finger into Omega's chest. “Let's make this clear, okay? Papas cannot be with ghouls. I don't make the rules, but I enforce them because you know damn well what kind of person Sister Imperator is. I'm saying this from ghoul to ghoul. She will send us back to hell as quickly as she summoned us.”

     Omega grimaced and stalled walking off. He darted his eyes away and then back up. “We're not together. Terzo sleeps with everyone.”

     “And I bet it boils your blood that he does,” Phil hissed at him before sighing, “You're going to get hurt. You know how this ministry treats us, how the last two emeritus brothers were.”

     “Terzo is different,” the ghoul snarled and dismissed himself to his room to gather paperwork. Phil watched idly before trudging back to his seat. 

     “Omega,” Phil called out again. “Sister Imperator wants the file room organized by tomorrow.” 

     “Can't a sibling or cardinal do it?” Omega groaned over such a tedious task. It was boring and dull. He'd rather marvel over guitar maintenance or practicing riffs. 

     “Actually, you'll be working with Cardinal Copia. Sister Imperator wants to see to it that he's familiar with all the contracts and resources.”

     “Cardinal Copia?” Omega mumbled to himself, reflecting on the encounter prior. Omega didn't know much about Copia other than that he had a weirdo reputation but was a hard worker. He certainly wasn't popular because of his eccentricity, but there were never complaints about his dedication to the ministry. Perhaps everyone had their quirks. “Why does he suddenly need to know the books?” 

     “You haven't heard? He's being promoted soon.”

     Omega's brows knitted down. “To what? He's already a cardinal?” 

     “Senior cardinal?” The ghoul murmured unsure now. 

     “I'll never understand the way churches run,” Omega scoffed. He gathered his things and left his room. 

     . . . 

      Barreling down the hall, a joyful laugh erupted. Omega watched as the awaited cardinal came riding in hot on a tricycle. He couldn't even believe his eyes as he caught sight of Cardinal Copia casually riding through the halls. He had heard rumors of such, but he had assumed they were exaggerations. 

     They were not.

     “Oh, Ghoul! You're here, already?” Cardinal Copia exclaimed in surprise. He stopped to a halt at Omega’s feet, staring up at him with a doe-eye look. He stumbled off the tricycle like he was embarrassed, though the ghoul already looked humiliated for him. 

     “I was told to get on this in good time,” Omega mumbled and cleared his throat. The two awkwardly stared each other down for an uncomfortable moment. 

     “... Yes, Yes, that is right.” Copia parked his tricycle to the side of the hall and clasped his hands together. “Come, ghoul! Let's get down to… eh, business.” 

     The two entered the ministry's grand filing room, only to be met with cities of towering paper piles that could make the Burj Khalifa jealous. The men stood dumbfounded at how it could get so bad. The work it would take to get everything back in precise order was unfathomable. Someone definitely slacked off. 

     “Oh, Santana!” Copia cried in distress, wanting to rip his hair out at the sight. 

     “Fuck me,” Omega muttered under his breath as he took a brave step forward into the dystopian nightmare of filing. 

     “Who was in charge of the filing room before us?!” The cardinal stomped through papers apon papers like it was a murky lake to be wadded in. It felt like a sick prank. “Who would do this?!”

     “A bunch of monsters,” Omega growled. He scanned the room, not even knowing where to start. He picked up a crate and sat down to figure out what the majority of it was. 

     “Unbelievable,” Copia threw his hands up in a deep sigh. The cardinal started to gather up papers and folders, piling them in a corner to go over later when the place was cleaned up. “When Sister Imperator hears about this she'll be furious!”

     “I wouldn't bother, we'll get it under control,” Omega reassured him, though it sounded better than it was thought over. The two diligently worked around the room, filing things away and mauling over tiny text so small even a pair of glasses would squint.

     “Is it bad that I have trouble reading legal documents more than latin scripture?” Copia jested in a soft chuckle as he read through paragraphs depicting terms of services. 

     “Seems natural for a cardinal, but don't go becoming a lawyer anytime soon.” Omega smiled small underneath his mask. 

     “Dually noted,” the cardinal snickered, shuffling papers into a folder. 

     This continued for another 10 minutes or so before finally, Omega had to ask. 

     “So, your ride?” The ghoul murmured, glancing at Copia who was biting his tongue in concentration. 

     “Ride?” Copia looked up and pursed his lips with a squint. He stared long and hard at the metallic ghoul until his face lit up. “Oh, that old thing? I think it was from one of the ministry youth.” He started to burn in his blatant lie, quickly chuckling it off. 

     Omega stared at the cardinal in disbelief. “But you were riding it-”

     “-Have you seen the box of ghoul contracts around? I think this one is actually yours.” Copia quickly changed the subject, waving the page at him. 

     “Mine?” Omega looked up in an instant. He had no idea if he was even supposed to look at it without Sister Imperator being present, but he wasn't about to ask for permission. “I'll take it for now.”

     Copia handed it over without question, rummaging through other boxes again. 

     Omega was quick to snatch it, skimming over it. Nothing came up in surprise naturally, but something about having it felt safer. He chose to pocket it, feeling satisfied it was in his possession rather than a public filing room for anyone curious enough to look at. 

     “So your name is Omega?” Copia spoke up, referencing the contract. 

     “That's what I was named, yes,” Omega replied, resuming his productivity. 

     Copia looked down at a few more papers and then glanced back at Omega. “Don't take this the wrong way, but I thought ghouls were nameless?” 

     “No, we all have names. It’s just that some of ours aren't acknowledged,“ the ghoul informed the cardinal. 

     “I see. Good to know,” he hummed. “Papa III really has brought more attention to ghouls than his predecessors, no? He's always been… insightful.” 

     “You know Papa well?” Omega asked, a bit shocked to hear what he had to say about Terzo. It wasn't particularly mutual considering the way that Terzo treated Copia like he was verminous. 

     “Oh, Terzo and I were practically raised together like brothers,“ Copia confessed with a chuckle. “We're not close anymore of course, but I have no hard feelings towards him. In fact, I admire him. Y'know, in some ways… some more than others…” 

     “Brothers?” Omega gawked if he could express it underneath his mask. He stopped what he was doing to really listen. Terzo had never spoken of Copia as family or mentioned he was once close with the cardinal. 

     “Well we're not brother brothers, but my mother was close with his father, Papa Nihil." Copia cringed at the thought of their strange relationship. Their deeply estranged relationship. He waved his hand in dismissal. “It's uh, complicated.” 

    Omega snorted, “Sounds like it.”

     “Do ghouls have family?” Copia asked a bit more of him, clearly fascinated enough to know about Omega and his take on ghoul culture. Being human, he knew very little. 

     The ghoul nodded, looking back to the piles of paper. “I have a brother who serves the ministry with me. His name is Alpha. We're both contracted under the clergy.” 

     “Really? Well, that's pretty sweet,” Copia remarked with a soft smile. “You two get along well?” 

     “Yeah, he's my other half. Or so we like to joke about,” Omega chuckled. The more he and Copia talked, the more he wondered why people didn't like him all too much. He was a bit awkward and had odd hobbies, but the ghoul began to feel the infamous cardinal wasn't all that bad. 

     “That's wonderful to hear. Cherish that, Omega.” Copia gave him a weak smile before getting back to the books.

Chapter Text

     “You look exhausted.”

     Alpha nudged Omega from beside him who was zoning out at their tray of food. The hard mental labor that Sister Imperator put him up to had taken a toll on his sanity. He couldn't count how many times he read “[The Clergy informs you…]” up until before lunch when Cardinal Copia had agreed to ask Sister Imperator for an extension. Omega had a dread brewing in his stomach and the kitchen's raviolis were not going to settle it. He hoped this wouldn't mark an X on him in Sister Imperator's burn book.

     “Thanks, I am,” Omega retorted and kept his head down until Alpha grabbed his shoulder for his attention again.

     “I didn't mean it like that,” Alpha sighed, shaking him a bit before releasing him to cross his arms in disapproval. “You should get some rest soon. Phil mentioned you were up all morning in the filing room?”

     “Sister Imperator gave me a close deadline and I had to work with Cardinal Copia,” Omega muttered and decided to reluctantly eat what was on his plate for Alpha's sake. He felt like shit but didn't want to worry his packmate.

    “No,” the ghoul gawked underneath his mask. “Him? Seriously?”

     “He's not that bad… Just strange I guess,” Omega said in Copia's defense; not that it was a strong case. “He was kind to me and we got a lot done.”

     “Y'know the rats are back, right?” Alpha began to groan, “Fuck, I heard them scurrying in the walls all night long!” He took an angry sip of his juice box before crushing it in his claws when it was empty.

     “I know,” Omega sighed back to his brother, knowing something had to be done about it. The siblings of sin would soon start complaining to Sister Imperator in droves if they haven't already. It would be another job to be assigned to the ghouls; always burdened with work the ministry didn't want to deal with.
     He began to scan the dining hall as Alpha went on his tangent about the rats, nodding his head slowly, though he was slipping from the conversation again. He happened to see Copia trying to sit with a few other cardinals who paid him no mind, the pain in his smile as he tried to make conversation. Then he saw Terzo chatting away with a full table of clergymen, laughing and joking around. He wondered if Copia felt jealous of Terzo too, even with all the love and admiration for him. Though even then it wasn't the same. It couldn't be.

     “Did you know Sister Imperator is his mother?” Alpha's voice finally broke Omega's thoughts. “I bet you that's why the rats keep coming back!”

     “Who?” The distant ghoul finally perked up, leaning in to hear what his brother was going on about.

     “Cardinal Copia. He's Sister Imperator's secret son I heard,” Alpha repeated and finished up the last of his bread and soup. He adjusted his mask upright again, his face concealed now. “Makes sense to me. He's always running to her for something and he gets away with a lot. Hell would freeze over by the time we got a ride to burn rubber around the ministry!”

     “It's a toy, not a dirt bike,” Omega chuckled, humored by the idea still.

     “I'm just saying, there is some serious favoritism going on,” Alpha tisked his tongue, standing up to put his tray away.

     “No shit, Alpha. This place runs on nepotism,” Omega scoffed in good humor before his eyes laid on Terzo walking over to his table. He felt his heart stop momentarily and started to reflect back on Phil's confrontation earlier.

     “-Nepotism?” Terzo's voice called out. Damn that guy had good hearing for his age and career.

     Omega straightened up in front of his superior; ‘for good show’ he liked to tell himself. He put down his fork down, dusting off the crumbs that may have clinged to his attire. “Papa-”

     “-It's Terzo to you, c'mon now,” The Papa chuckled flirtatiously as he found a seat next to Omega that unfortunately happened to be Alpha's. He was lucky Alpha liked him enough to ignore his mistake. “You left again last night,” Terzo crooned, patting Omega's knee underneath the table.

     Omega felt his skin flush underneath the mask, swiftly guiding Terzo's hand back on the table. “I had work to do.”

     Terzo took his hand back, nodding slow as his smile faltered down. “Of course, I understand. I just thought it would be nice to wake up to you… one of these days…”

     “I'm sorry I couldn't stay,” the ghoul's tone went flat, looking directly at his lover as he apologized. He felt bad but there wasn't much to be done. He'd already spent enough time with Terzo to be seen as more than just ‘practicing’. The least he could do was comply with Sister Imperator's tasks for him.

     “It's no matter anymore.” Terzo shook his head in dismissal before clearing his throat. “We have 3 days until Friday's show. It'll be the last ritual of the year.”

     “What would you like to do?” Omega asked, feeling weak now. He wanted to be a strong advisor for Terzo; to have all the answers, but at the moment he had none. His right-hand ghoul with nothing to provide.

     The Papa brushed the loose hairs out of his face, sighing dramatically with his head swung up to the ceiling. “Oh, I dunno, Omega. I had that date with Sister Fiona last night, I personally invited a few people to attend the next show… I could invite more?”

    “Has Sister Imperator spoken to you at all?” Omega followed up.

     “I saw her at breakfast.” His lips quirked downwards. “I told her I was too busy to meet with her in private today,” Terzo muttered and started to pick at his fingernails.

     “I wouldn't want to talk to that bitch either,” Alpha spoke up behind the two, squeezing his way into the middle of the conversation as he came back.

     “Alpha,” Omega snapped at him to watch what he said in public. It was one thing to gossip in public, but to bad-mouth Sister Imperator? And as ghoul? It wasn't worth waiting to see if a clergy member would feel up to tattling for extra loyalty points. Despite the messages, not everyone was to be trusted and confided in.

     “She is such a cunt,” Terzo groaned to Alpha in agreement, disregarding Omega entirely. He threw his hands up in disarray. “I swear she's wanted my downfall since the beginning!”

     “She hates everyone but herself,” Alpha snarled, happy to spread some seething hatred.

     “Not here!” Omega put his hand down on the table for their short attention spans to acknowledge. “We'll talk more in private.”

     Alpha rolled his eyes at Omega's paranoia, but shut his trap reluctantly.

     “Si, Si, in private,” Terzo sighed. He was too tense to even see the opportunity to make a sex joke.

     “Who's got their shaft up your ass?” Alpha takes it instead, eyes squinting at his brother. Omega has always been high-strung compared to his counterparts, but this was beyond uptight for his character. He was white-knuckled.

     Terzo can't help but smirk, a bit proud of his ghoul for that one. Omega however immediately locks eyes with Alpha.

     “What? Did Phil say something to all of you?”

     The ghoul tilts his head, Terzo now raising a brow.

     “No, fuck Phil! Y'know I hate that guy!” Alpha barks. “I'm talking about you! You're stressed out, and for what?”

     Omega rubs underneath his mask in exhaustion. Terzo sighs and lays a hand on Alpha's shoulder. “There's a situation happening… but don't go telling anyone.”

     Omega nods. “No siblings, no clergy members-”

    “-Yeah, yeah, I got it. I'll keep it under wraps,” Alpha interrupts impatiently. He gestures his hands out for the two to spit it out.

     Omega scans the room, spotting Sister Imperator talking to a few sisters near the hall. He couldn't possibly figure out what they were saying, but he swears Sister Imperator glances at him for a split second before going cold once more. His tail coils. “Meet us in the practice room. Less suspicious if we're all just preparing for Friday.”

    “Right, I'll see you two later then.” Alpha gets up, stretching out his back. He lets out a soft hiss,”I've got laundry duty today…”

     “Careful with my whites and blacks,” Terzo lectures half heartedly, shooting off a wink as Alpha just flips him off jokingly on his way out.

     . . .

     Omega and Alpha wait in the practice room, Terzo running behind schedule it seemed. It wasn't particularly alarming however, Terzo often was late to practice to none his fault. Alpha strummed his beloved acoustic, Omega pacing the floor almost in tempo.

     Alpha crooks his head to the side, watching the poor ghoul walk in circles, tail clenching the air like it was his way of literally trying to get a grip. “I'm sure he's fine-”

     “-It's not that,” Omega waves him off, pacing another lap.

     “Then what is it? Your pacing is stressing me out, man!” Alpha puts his guitar down, walking up to ground him.

     Omega halts when a pair of claws capture his shoulders, stilling him. He doesn't want to raise fear, but Alpha deserves to know. “Friday is Terzo's last show.”

     Alpha nods slowly. Almost everyone was aware of the schedule.

     “It might be ours too,” Omega adds.

     “...What?” Alpha scoffs.

     “The Clergy is getting real antsy about Friday and Sister Imperator has been hounding for this Important Meeting with Terzo.”

     The fiery ghoul lets out a exaggerated groan, “You're shitting me…”

     “I shit you not.”

     “Everyone? Us, Pebble, Mist, Ifrit, Chair…” Alpha frowns uneasily as he lets go of Omega. “Phil too?”

     “I don't know everything, I just know when Sister Imperator requested me the other day I overheard her and Papa Nihil talking about ‘A new Era’ and ‘making room’,” the quintessent ghoul took off his mask to rub his temple and horns.

    “Okay, but we're senior ghouls? We survived the end of Eras? Even if Terzo gets cut, we stay summoned for the next one right?”

     “I… I don't know about this time, Alpha…”

     Alpha's mask was stone to the eye but Omega could feel the rage boiling over, steaming through the sockets like a hot spring. Alpha was eerily silent before he then chuckled as if it were a cruel joke. Omega didn't laugh back.

     “So… Terzo steps down,” Alpha summarized for his comprehension. “And we go back to hell? Our contracts are terminated?”

    “In theory,” Omega agreed. “Terzo is trying his best to stay untouchable however.”

     The fire ghoul cackled, “Well I thought he was? I don't see the impending doom that would come if he were to have another term as Papa?”

     “I don't think Terzo's success is in question, but the clergy wants bigger,” he sighed. “Terzo isn't… predictable per say. The only logical reasoning for his papacy being terminated is that they want someone who is controlled.”

     “A puppet?” Alpha chimes.

     The door finally swings open to Terzo's stride, his eyes flashing to the two with jumping excitement. He grins and slides over on his heels. “Ghouls! I have news!”

     Omega stares over at Terzo, still maskless. His mouth drops slightly in bewilderment of what he's going on about, brows sinking. Alpha immediately cocks his head with interest too, tail pinning up.

     Terzo pauses, eying Omega's bare face momentarily. It wasn't one everyone got to see and even if he had seen it plenty of times it still felt intimate. He felt his face heat up when Omega finally shot him an impatient glare, Alpha's tail beginning to sway too. The papa darted his gaze away, biting back an obvious smile. “Scusatemi- Si, I have good news! I have a plan to boost morale and gain more good graces.”

    “An orgy?” Alpha guessed, winning a backhand from Omega.

     Terzo frowned with an over-the-top groan, “Shit, I didn't even think of that! Maybe the after-party…?”

     “You didn't…” Omega tensed with clenched fangs.

     “Omega, don't shit over my ideas before you even hear them!” Terzo snapped, rolling his eyes at his judgmental stare. “This is going to work! I can feel it!”

     “Don't say a party when you have 3 days before the ritual then,” the ghoul hissed in hast. “You're exhausting yourself!”

     Terzo went quiet, looking at a few music stands and the instrument case rack.

     “I mean… It'll be fun either way?” Alpha spoke up in the bitter silence, always down for a good time.

     Omega shook his head, gruffing his frustrations into the air. His boot whirled to face the door as Terzo's face fell into shame. “It's a Band-Aid is what it is!”

     Alpha and Terzo both looked at each other in worry as the angry ghoul stormed out to isolate himself presumedly. Terzo felt like he was a one-man ship in a crashing black sea, dreading the day he'd finally be swallowed up.

     He knew time was hunting him down.

Chapter Text

     On the night of the spontaneous party planned by yours truly, a few ghouls met at the Papa's chambers. He sat at his vanity applying his face paint with careful precision while Omega and Mist watched, Alpha arguing with Pebble about whether or not their masks were considered appropriate attire for the masquerade theme or they would have to swap them out for something traditional. He chuckled at the ridiculous background. 

     “ Childish ,” Mist snorted and closed the bathroom door to muffle the ghoulish bickering from the bedroom. She circled behind Terzo, resting against the side of the bathroom counter. “I'm surprised this is so sudden. Don't we have to have a party of this mass officiated by Sister Imperator?” 

     Terzo dabbed the black pigment around his eye, his nose wrinkling at the sensation. He smiled into the mirror back at the Ghoulette. “ Si , but I am Papa , no?”  

     “Doesn't mean you have the authority to override her decision,” Omega reminded, passing Terzo the black lipstick. 

     “Let's not worry about logistics too  much, Omega,” Terzo turned and gave him a mischievous smirk. He painted his lips with the tube before setting it down and pressing a kiss to the cheek of Omega's mask. “Tonight is about fun and mischief!” 

     Omega muttered under his breath, attempting to smear the lipstick off his mask the best he could as Mist snickered at him. He followed Terzo to his closet to find a suitable look. “This feels wrong.” 

     “Wrong? It's just a party, Omega?” Mist raised her chin up, tailing the two. 

     The ghoul shook his head, “We should be practicing. The ritual is too close.” 

     “ Omega ,” Terzo cooed in that beguiling voice. He gave a warm smile as he held a fine-pressed suit up to the ghoul's build. “This party is for us too. Enjoy it. The ritual will go fine.” 

     Omega quieted down reluctantly as Terzo pinned the shoulders of the jacket to his. It was a nice color, a deep dark purple with silver lining at the stitching to match his mask. He took the jacket, putting it on over his black button-up. A tight fit, nonetheless nice. 

     Terzo handed Mist a matching one, shooing her off. “Go try it on, dear. I asked a sibling to have them custom-made for tonight. My treat!” 

     Mist seemed hesitant at first but then nodded eagerly, leaving to her quarters to get ready. Omega felt a sense of dread bulldoze him as he came to realize what Terzo was doing now. Tonight was special to him. It wasn't just a reckless party to show more face and earn favoritism in the ministry. It was a goodbye gift.   

     Now alone, Omega closed the bathroom door, eyes locked on Terzo casually trying on different outfits as he did indecisively. Terzo looked up, confused for a moment. 

     “ Do you like my gift that much ?” Terzo sent him a cheeky smile, glancing over him flirtatiously when he heard the door click until he saw the way the ghoul's tail coiled and his fists balled up. The papa pursed his lips, setting down a pair of dress shoes he was eyeballing. “Omega?” 

     “You're giving up on us?” Omega stepped forward, hurt in his tone. He tore off the jacket, shoving it back to Terzo. “I know you're scared, but I never considered you a quitter!” 

     The Papa's gaze fell to the floor, looking for whatever answer his mind had seemed to drop. “I-I'm not quitting Omega, I am just considering the possibilities…” 

    The quintessent ghoul scoffed, turning to the closed door and back at him again. “How do I know that? You'll lose your title but you're not the one being banished off the mortal plane! Us ghouls are at stake, Terzo!” 

     “You think I don't know that?! How dare you question my loyalty!” Terzo barked defensively. He was shocked that Omega was losing confidence in him after all they’ve done. It somehow felt worse that a singular ghoul didn't trust him than the entire clergy. His ghoul. He shook off the hurt and grabbed Omega's claws, gripping them firmly as he forced eye contact. “I know the clergy has done you wrong, but don't you mistake my intentions, Omega. You ghouls are my livelihood as much as the ministry is!” 

     “I… I'm sorry,” Omega muttered after a long pause, sighing somberly. He leaned into Terzo's palm as the papa placed his hand underneath the mask to hold his cheek. 

     “ I am going to fix this, Tesoro ,” Terzo gave his ghoul a weak smile as his thumb caressed his skin so tenderly. “I just want you to enjoy tonight if nothing else. You all deserve it.” 

     Omega hummed in response, nodding into his touch as he went soft and quiet. A vulnerable moment it was but he couldn't resist the comfort he was so starved of. 

     Alpha and Pebble came trampling in abruptly, practically fighting each other through the doorway as they turned the knob. Omega pulled away from Terzo, clearing his throat. Terzo eyed the ghouls for their urgency. 

     “What is it?”

     Pebble whined, “Mist and Omega got new suits?!” He pointed his claw at Omega and the other one out the door where Mist had gone.

     The papa chuckled, the sternness leaving him. He gestured them over, all the ghouls gathered in the closet. “Don't worry now, I have yours right here.” He pulled out a few more identical jackets and dressy slacks off the hangers, passing them out. “ Papa provides ,” Terzo sang in gleeful pride. The ghouls scurried off in haste to get ready like a pack of dogs with a bone, Omega slowly taking his leave too after a slight glance back at his lover before his confidence strengthened in his feet. 

     . . .

     After everyone had their fashion montage, they arrived together at the ballroom, tables of black cloth and candles lit dimly, shedding light onto the mass of party-goers. It looked like maybe most of the ministry got the memo, which brought a smug smirk to Terzo's face. Alpha nudged Terzo playfully, his fangs bared up. 

     “You make quick time under pressure, don'cha?” The fire ghoul sparked in excitement, feeling the rock music fill his chest and the decorations dazzle his eyes. It was loud, eye-catching, and full of people wearing masks just as the ghouls always had.

     “Oh, this is really favors of the Siblings of Sin,” Terzo replied humbly. “Sister Lorelei was in charge of the decor, Sibling Kelso for the music.”

     “ I'll have to give my thanks ,” Alpha smiled sultry, tugging Mist with him to make a bee-line to the party committee at the punch table. Pebble rolled his eyes as they left to go seduce the group of siblings in their new flashy suits. 

     “I had a feeling they'd take off,” Ifrit snickered, elbowing Chair standing next to him. “I see a snack table…” 

     “ Ooh, don't tempt me!” Chair grinned, another pair of ghouls breaking off from the group. “Is that a cheese fountain?!” the ghoul exclaimed in awe while weaving through the crowd. 

     Pebble grimaced, looking to Terzo and Omega. “Contrary to belief, ghouls are just as lactose intolerant as the next person.” 

     “Ah, but you love cheese!” Terzo protested with a chuckle, Omega snorting a bit too at the irony of it. 

     “... Bowels of hell ,” Phil's monotone voice joined in out of nowhere. The three jumped back like scared cats, their backs even spiked. The group whipped around to see Phil had snuck up on them; a hidden skill Phil never got tired of abusing. 

     “ Satan almighty! ” Pebble yelped, Terzo animatedly jumping into Omega's arms as if they were both a bizarre scooby doo reenactment.

     Phil stood motionless and observant of the crowded room like they weren't all staring at him in shock before his foot turned to point at Terzo. “Quite the… surprise party you have here. Did Sister Imperator officiate this?”

     Terzo got back onto the ground, adjusting his shaken up attire. He stared at him in contemplation of his response but knowing Phil, he was the embodiment of rhetorical and sarcastic responses. “Well, it wouldn't be a surprise then now would it.” 

     The mask couldn't stifle the obvious scoff that Phil let out. The opposing ghouls couldn't tell which one of them was more entitled and it felt like a cat fight would break out at any moment. 

     “Is the party for her?” Phil asked.

     Terzo smiled in good humor, answering back vaguely. “Well, I did invite her.”

     Omega shot Terzo a silent glare of disbelief. He invited Sister Imperator to his own impulsive party? The one he'd certainly get backlash for? Omega knew Terzo to be reckless but this was a new kind of stupid. What game was he playing? 

     Phil cocked his head. “Really? What's the occasion?” 

     “Just a nice get-together. A celebration of good company.“ Terzo smiled so innocently that it felt wrong for his character. Pebble and Omega both looked at each other in united concern, tails pinned down. 

     Phil merely nodded, an awkward pause in the entire encounter before it was Terzo's turn to interrogate Phil. 

     “I'm surprised to see you here, Phil. I playfully considered you a recluse,” the papa spoke up, a chuckle in between enlightening the mood. “Don't tell me you were sent?” he asked, cutting the chase. 

     Phil peered over their shoulders at the packed dance floor, then to the DJ area where Sibling Kelso was sorting through records. “Actually I was hoping they'd play ABBA. It's always nice hearing it in a lively setting than in the solitude of my room.” 

     Terzo grinned and laughed at his honesty. If there was one thing you couldn't call Phil, it was a liar. He was never secretive, just quiet until you struck a conversation. The quality however was another matter. “Well don't be shy, Sibling Kelso would be more than glad to play any request.” 

     “Of course,” Phil nodded respectfully and then didn't waste time to get lost into the crowd of party-goers as quickly as he appeared. 

     “Well that was weird,” Pebble mumbled, Omega already glaring daggers at Terzo for an explanation. 

     “He is an… odd guy,” Terzo hummed in agreement, catching Omega's narrow eyes. “ Problem, Omega?”  

     “You invited Sister Imperator?” Omega rhetorically asked. “Why the hell would you do that?!” 

     Pebble took a step back from the conflict, looking between the two before he started to think Dancing Queen sounded like a better time than watching a couple's therapy case. 

     “Well I invited everyone, Omega? Sister Imperator is no exception,” the papa retorted with a short. “Besides, nothing gets behind that woman.” 

     “ Eyes of a hawk, maybe 6 ,” Pebble chimed in to maybe discharge the tension. He looked meek, even compared to Terzo. 

     “What happens when she shuts your party down then?” the quintessent ghoul demanded, his head leaning in to sneer. 

      Terzo rolled his eyes at Omega's display of anger, immune to any intimidation the ghouls had. “Then she shuts it down. Party's over.”

Chapter Text

     Omega backed up a bit, his tail whipping the ground. “You told me you were gonna handle this!” his hands flew up as he growled. 

     “Handle what?” Pebble piped up, but was ignored. 

     “I am!” Terzo snapped at him. “You need to relax and let me!” 

     “Relax?!” 

     “Yes!”

     “How can I relax when lives are on the line!?” Omega hissed, “I have watched you run around like a headless chicken for the last 3 days!” 

     “Where is your faith?” Terzo scorned. “I need you to trust me!” 

     “I'm trying!” The ghoul groaned. 

     The papa shook his head, his eyes piercing Omega's. “I'm your only hope whether you like it or not.” 

     Omega went quiet which usually meant he was thinking or restraining himself. Terzo crossed his arms, finally noticing Pebble who could only gawk. 

     “Is this still about the party…?” Pebble finally asked, his foot in the conversation and the other out. 

     “I need a drink,” Omega grumbled, storming off. 

     Terzo watched Omega leave before looking at Pebble. “He's just tense is all. Do me a favor and go drink with him, si?” 

     Pebble eyed Terzo wearily, slowly nodding. At this point, he didn't wanna fucking know. He trotted off, leaving Papa to survey the party with a long sigh. 

     .  .  . 

     Later on, the party was still ongoing. Surprisingly Sister Imperator hadn't shut it down yet. Probably due to the fact that almost all her assistants including the ghouls were preoccupied with it already. Was this something Terzo planned? You betcha. 

     He sat at a nearby table that was in the back but close enough to watch the ghouls. With all the thoughts in his head, it somehow was all silent when he saw that Omega had finally loosened up, for better or worse. Pebble and he were drunkenly laughing about something, slouched over a table of soft pretzels. The spendings were definitely coming out of his own funds but it was worth it in his eyes. 

     “Fratellino,” a familiar brooding voice rose from behind him. A smile tugged on his lips. 

     “Secondo, you made it.” Terzo turned around in his chair, pulling Secondo a chair out next to him. “I hope the traveling wasn't terrible.” 

     “No, it wasn't,” the retired papa sighed as he sat down and eyed the party. “Frankly, retirement is a bore. I couldn't resist the invitation.” 

     “And Primo?” Terzo asked. 

     Secondo grumbled, pulling out a pack of cigars, “That old bat wouldn't know a good time if it hit him.” 

     “He's not coming?” The papa frowned, gesturing for a cigar himself. 

     “Afraid not. Y’know how he is with the arthritis. He told me it was too cold to travel,” Second chuckled at his older brother's concerns as he lit his and Terzo's cigars. “Too cold? It's barely October!” 

     Terzo took a deep drag, blowing it out to the ceiling. He barely smoked except when it was with Secondo so he could feel his lungs starting to sputter. He coughed somewhat, earning a laugh from his older brother. 

     “Too much for you, Terzo?” Secondo's shades seemed to sparkle then, clapping a hand on his shoulder. 

     “At least I don't look like I have lung cancer.” Terzo playfully slapped his bald head with a cackle Secondo didn't take kindly too but smiled bitterly anyhow. 

     “ Yeah? Well at least I look good bald,” Second served the ball back into Terzo's court. He brushed Terzo's hair back before piling all his bangs into his face. “I'd like to see you shave that black mop of yours. You look just like pops-” 

     “- Alright alright, enough .” Terzo shook him off, his smirk faltering at the jab to his ego. He took another drag of the cigar before kicking his feet back onto the table. “I need to confess something.” 

     “I already know you're gay,” Secondo replied without missing a beat. 

     “I'm serious, Secondo!” Terzo whined with a heated glare. “I need your help with something.” 

     “ Fine, what is it?” the retired papa mumbled, now checking out a few sisters of sins dancing with their hips swaying. 

     Terzo searched his brain for the right words before speaking up about the matter, “I think Sister Imperator is trying to get me to step down.” 

     Second glanced back now, his brows furrowed. “ Shit, what do you want me to do about it, Terzo? I'm fuckin’ retired.”

     “I'm not asking for anything promotional, I need to know how to keep the ghouls safe,” Terzo stressed. “They're contracted under Sister Imperator, not me.” 

     “ Of course they are,” Secondo muttered under his breath before looking to Terzo. “I don't see the big idea though. The ghouls are from Hell. It’s their home, no? They'll be fine down there just as they were, si?” 

     Terzo felt his blood start to boil to a simmer at Secondo's lack of understanding or care. His brother could be an okay person, but it was parts like these he despised. “Have you ever been to Hell, Secondo?”

      “No, why?” 

     “It may be their home but it's not a good home. The land is scorched, the food is scarce, and the population is overwhelming,” Terzo stated bitterly at just the thought. “You've seen how scared and aggressive they are when they first get summoned. It's not right to send them back.” 

     “And so you want to save them like a pack of rescue dogs?” Secondo waved his cigar around, his voice uneasy. 

     “They're people, Secondo! I don't know how you continuously fail to see that!” 

     Secondo sighed, finally standing up. “I don't know where Sister Imperator keeps the ghoul contracts.” 

     “Seriously?” The papa groaned, following him up. 

     “No, but Primo might.” He shrugged his shoulders, holding the cigar back to his lips as he locked his gaze onto something else. “...Maybe the Cardinal too.” 

     “Cardinal?” Terzo squawked, turning to match Secondo's gaze. On the dance floor was none other than Cardinal Copia. He was surprisingly a good dancer for someone so anxious, his dance partner a sister of sin who was very giggly. Terzo's brows furrowed. “He probably has the key to her office.” 

     “It might be a long shot, but Primo isn't coming any time soon. Wouldn't have a key either,” the retired papa replied. “How about we both walk over, you'll talk to Copia and I'll dance with the sister.” 

     Terzo immediately gave Secondo a deadpan look. 

     “You got any better ideas?” Secondo jeered, nudging him.

     As much as Terzo wanted to protest the unfairness of that, he really didn't. He had invited his brothers over as a last resort so he could figure something out with them and now it seemed it was a bust. He rubbed his temples before nodding reluctantly. “Okay fine, but I might need you later so don't go anywhere.” 

     “No promises, Fratellino,” Secondo chuckled as he put out his cigar and Terzo's by stuffing them into a nearby water vase. He Pat Terzo's back, guiding him through the crowd until they were face to face with Cardinal Copia and the Sister of Sin. 

     Copia glanced over right as he finished twirling the sister around, almost forgetting to still his dance partner. His eyes immediately lit up, his jaw dropping to see not only Papa III but also retired Papa II. “Oh! Dark Excellencies! Can I…  help you?” He let go of the sister’s hand, folding his own behind his back as he bowed humbly. 

     “We didn't mean to interrupt, Cardinal,” Secondo began, already winking at the sister who mustered up a courtesy smile in front of her superiors. “ And stunning sister… ” 

     “...Delphina,” Sister Delphina smiled warmly, bowing herself like a mirror of the cardinal. 

     “Oh, no no no, there's no interruption at all!” Copia waved his hands dismissively which earned him a kick in the ankle by Delphina that raised some eyebrows. 

     “If you're sure,” Terzo glanced at the odd pair. 

     “I'm positive!” The cardinal chuckled it off, giving Delphina a sorry look as he dismissed himself from the dance. “How can I be of assistance, Papas?” 

     “Just him, don't pay me any mind.” Secondo smiled, pushing the two off to somewhere quieter while he stole the cardinal’s date. Obliviously, Copia just followed Terzo without a second thought of the strange interaction. 

     “I hate to bother you, but I need your help with some paperwork.” Terzo smiled softly as Copia seemed on edge around him. 

     “Oh, something you need translated or revised?” Copia asked, his voice still uneasy even if he wasn't exactly in trouble. “I'm happy to help-” 

     “-Yes and no,” Terzo cut him off, diving deeper into his request as they got further and further away from the party. “See, I need to review the ghoul contracts for renewal.” 

     “Ghoul contracts?” Copia asked, reflecting back on the other day he was in the filing room with Omega. “I came across some the other day in the filing room actually. One of your ghouls was with me…  Omega was it?” 

     “Omega?” Terzo glanced back at him in surprise before he then smiled, “Oh, si, Omega. I trust he was helpful in your endeavors?” 

     “Certainly he was.” Copia grinned and they exited out of the ballroom and into the winding marble corridors. “Omega was very friendly and cooperative. I even got to learn a few things from him too about ghoul culture.” 

     The papa grinned along with him, a sense of pride filling him. “I'm so happy to hear that, Cardinal. Omega is truly one of my closest confidantes.” 

     “I rarely see you two apart,” Copia half-joked before he moved on suddenly. “Y'know, you can just call me Copia, right? Unless you'd like to keep things professional…?” 

     “If you'd like that, I will call you that then from now on,” Terzo replied as they rounded a corner now, passing by a few lingering clergy members in the halls which he waved to. 

     “I appreciate it,” Copia hummed contently before another thought slipped out from his mouth. “So is Papa Secondo visiting?” 

     “I invited him, Si. I thought it would be cruel not to with how much of a party animal he is,” he chuckled, not completely lying. 

     The conversation died out for a minute or two as the halls seemed so winding it felt like a maze. The building was so old Terzo was convinced there had to be shortcuts or hidden passageways within the halls. Of course, he thought so of every vaguely old building he entered when he was younger though. Their footsteps clapped the linoleum staircase once they had reached it, climbing it up to the second story and then to the right where the filing room sat waiting. 

     Copia was staggering behind Terzo as they approached the wooden door. His face was red and broken into a sweat. “I need to lay off the ravioli,” he jested tiredly as he caught his breath. 

     Terzo shook his head in amusement. He gripped the door handle and attempted to turn it but to his demise, it was locked. Terzo jingled the knob in disbelief. It was always open but now it wasn't the case somehow. 

     “Cazzo!” Terzo kicked the door in built-up frustration that Copia wasn't at all filled in on. He gave the papa a confused look. 

     “ Hey now, I… I'm sure we can get the key from... Uhhm, Sister Imperator-” Copia attempted to calm his nerves but Terzo was beyond it. 

     “No! No Sister Imperator!” Terzo growled as he started to push against the heavy door with all his weight as if he'd be strong enough to open it by sheer willpower. He started to shoulder-pound it pathetically, leaving Copia to calculate what the fuck was behind that door that was so important to him. Why did he need the ghoul contracts so badly?

     “Terzo, stop it!” Copia finally snapped out of the stress of watching him beat down a door so poorly. It looked like he was trying to hug it. “We can get the key!” 

     “No- No! Go get Omega!” Terzo demanded as he continued to try and twist the knob. “Tell him to get his ass over here!” 

     With Terzo acting batshit crazy, the command to leave him in favor of finding a ghoul sounded much better. Copia nodded feverishly and proceeded to stumble back down the stairs in a hurry, tripping on his cassock a few times.

Chapter Text

     When the cardinal finally did find Omega, he found him practically plastered to the men's toilet. He held in his breath, tensed as the sound and smell of the ghoul's vomiting filled the room. He felt sick just being near Omega's bodily misery. 

      “Omega? One of the ghouls said you were in here… And that you wanted to be alone , but I… I wanted to check in on you-” Copia stood in front of Omega's bathroom stall that wasn't bothered to be even closed, interrupted by another gag. “-Are you alright?” 

     “Ugh…  Piss off,” Omega groaned irritability, his head sunk low into the toilet seat. His tail slowly slithered on the floor, his mask dropped beside his knees. He gripped the toilet bowl tightly when he felt another wave of nausea. 

      Copia watched on with a pale face, his hands reaching out to touch the ghoul, but whenever he got too close Omega would let out a weak growl, his tail whipping to life. He wasn't the best with taking care of others, but he always tried and told himself that's what counted. It had to mean something at least. “I'll… I’ll go get you some water, okie dokie? ” He bared a smile though Omega never even turned to watch him leave. 

     Copia weaved through the loud crowd, snatching up a ice cold water bottle from the ice chest near the beverage table before he came quickly rushing back to the miserable ghoul. He stumbled into the bathroom, only this time to hear a drunk sob. His brows furrowed as he stood behind Omega who had pathetically curled himself on the floor. The ministry janitorial was impressive but not enough to be rolling around the bathroom floor. The cardinal cringed at the sight. 

     “C-Cardinal…” Omega whined, tears and snot slobbered on his face as he stared up at the man standing before him. “...I don't feel so good.” 

     “Oh, Omega,” Copia cooed and forced himself to bury the Germaphobe part of himself down so he could hoist the ghoul up off the floor and against the stall wall. Omega reeked of alcoholic despair, his brand new suit completely ruined by fluids; some Copia couldn't even guess. The cardinal struggled to prop him up right, dragging the ghoul over to the bathroom sink next to wash him up. He leaned him against the counter, gathering up paper towels to clean his face. “I'm sorry if this is cold, mi amico.” Copia poured water on the towels before rubbing Omega's mouth and nose profusely. 

     The ghoul sputtered in retaliation, fighting against Copia's hands. “ N-Nuh, no!”

     “Omega, please! You're a mess!” Copia cried, trying to swat his claws from shielding his anguished face. He had such strong facial features. It was confusing to see it contorted in such ghoulish blubbering. It was like trying to clean a toddler. 

     “Wuh-Where's Terzo? I want Alpha!” Omega pleaded before Copia started splashing his face with water down, yanking him close by the tie so he couldn't stumble off like a drunken fool. 

     “We'll see Terzo in a minute, I promise!” Copia stressed, wiping the last of his face before opening the water bottle and feeding it to him. “Drink up and we'll go, si?” 

     The ghoul choked down the water, spitting some up but Copia was too frazzled by his fear of how furious Terzo would be if he didn't show up with Omega. At the very least a strong ghoul. He had to sober him up fast, if that was even possible. He didn't wanna leave Omega alone but he had to find another ghoul to send up to help. The cardinal comforted Omega for a moment before scampering off yet again. This whole night was feeling like one big giant rat race after another to him now. 

     Alpha was drinking with a couple of siblings of sins he had gotten friendly with, Mist long gone with some sister of sin, assumingly showing her how to fingerpick a fretboard . The ghoul was hoping to do the same, but enjoyed the chase far more than the actual catch. It wasn't until he glanced over at the sound of frantic shouting of his name that he was snapped out of his romantic affairs. 

     “Alpha! Does anyone know an Alpha?! Omega's brother? The tall one?!” Copia yelled over the music to a few brothers of sin, but they all shook their heads until one clergyman pointed over at Alpha's table. 

     “Is that Cardinal Copia?” Sister Bernice murmured to Alpha. They both watched Copia fight through the crowd like a man on a desperate mission. It reminded him of a shopper trying to get through a black Friday frenzy. Late stage capitalism often amused him. 

     “You're shitting me,” Alpha muttered in disbelief. He got up from the table as the cardinal finally got to them, his face all red and distressed. “Cardinal? Everything alright?” 

     “No!” Copia shouted with crisis that made the listening group around them go dead silent. “No it's not! Your brother is wasted in the bathroom!” 

     “I saw Pebble with him earlier?” Alpha frowned, dismissing himself from his group to follow Copia. 

     “A ghoul told me he was in the bathroom, but when I went to investigate Omega was puking all over the place! He cried for Terzo and you,” Copia told him somberly. The two scrambled to the bathrooms halfway before spotting Omega already attempting to stumble out. He fell out of balance and caught himself on an occupied table which earned him concerned glares. 

     “Omega!” Alpha growled at how drunk his brother had gotten himself. He'd only seen him this drunk two times prior. Once at a Halloween party where a Sister of Sin was passing out blood-themed jello shots, which at the time was completely new to recently summoned ghouls so of course every ghoul gorged themselves. The second was when Secondo was forced to step down. Everyone drank to that, no surprise there. 

     “I tried to clean him up and get him to drink some water, but he fights like a Bobcat!” Copia groaned, new wrinkles developing in his ever sinking brows. He helped Alpha get Omega to an open chair, the brother grimacing in disappointment. 

     “Omega! What the fuck, man?!” Alpha tried to shout over the party volume. “When Terzo told us to party hard I don't think he meant this hard! 

     “A-Alpha my head, please!” Omega growled, covering his ears to soothe the ringing in his head. Alpha sighed, signaling Copia to help him bring Omega back to Ghoul quarters.

     “C'mon, the party's over for you.” Alpha slung an arm over his shoulder, Copia doing the same as they walked Omega back. 

     . . . 

     Terzo threw his weight into the door once more before he got impatient and laid against the wall, sinking to the cold hard floor tired. It must have been 15 minutes now. How long does it take that cardinal to do a simple task like retrieving a ghoul? He began to worry that mama's boy chickened out and snitched to Sister Imperator. Yet again though, he knew very well Copia was starved of recognition and praise. It wasn't his plan to draw away from the closeness they once shared, but Terzo had simply climbed the ranks much faster than Copia had. They were once Brothers of Sin together, and then Terzo began studying abroad to serve as a Cardinal, leaving Copia at the ministry during adolescence. It didn't help the weird tension between their parents either. 

     He sighed, feeling stupid now that his urgency had subsided to just plain doubt. What was he doing? He had planned the party thinking he could retrieve the ghoul contracts while the entire ministry was busy either attending or worse case shutting it down. Either way it went, it gave him time. He didn't tell the ghouls of his solo plan because he knew that if they were ever interrogated that they would be obligated to tell the truth. That was the shady side of Sister Imperator’s contracts. A ghoul can't lie to the clergy. Hide, sure, but they had to answer a direct question honestly. The last time he saw a ghoul attempt to lie it was one of Primo's. It was horrifying to see a ghoul start to shake and drop to the floor with such a burning agony. It was then Terzo felt ghouls were more similar to humans than any other intelligent being. Sometimes even more so.

     Terzo held his head in his hands before he heard the shuffle of several footsteps. He looked up to see the Cardinal, but with Alpha, not Omega. Oh well, at least it was a senior ghoul. “Finally!” The papa gasped, standing up to his feet. 

     The cardinal looked meek hiding behind Alpha as they walked up, a stressed look on his face but he gave a smile anyhow. “I am aware this isn't Omega, Papa, but unfortunately when I saw him he wasn't feeling well,” Copia spoke up, adjusting his cassock. 

     "What's wrong? Is he alright?" Terzo frowned. 

     “He just drank too much and I had to put him to bed. Your favoritism is showing with that frown,” Alpha half-joked to Terzo's bitter face that quickly resolved with some humor. “Cardinal said you needed a strong ghoul?” 

     “Oh stop, I love you all equally,” Terzo gushed with a weak grin as he took Alpha's hand and led him to the door. “Listen, I need you to get the door open.” 

     “Where's the key?” Alpha questioned, trying the handle just in case. 

     “No keys, I just need you to break in.” Terzo requested like it was normal. 

     The ghoul tilted his head, his mask boring into Terzo's skull. “You want me… to commit breaking and entering?” 

     “Breaking and entering, unlocking, opening, whatever! ” Terzo groaned, flailing his arms. “Just use those muscles of yours to force the door open!”

     Cardinal Copia looked as if he was gonna pee himself a puddle as he stared on as an unwilling participant to Terzo and Alpha's shenanigans. Terzo stepped back while Alpha cracked his knuckles in preparation. 

     Copia clenched his jaw. “Are we sure this is the only way-” 

     -Alpha busted down the door quicker than a battering ram. The poor door was left barely hanging off the hinges before it eventually came crashing to the floor with a big thud. 

     “Holy shit!” Copia yelped, jumping back for safety. 

     Terzo looked on without even a flinch, his eyes twinkling with astonishment. He wasn't surprised of Alpha’s strength, but very rarely was it used in anything other than rough-housing in the ghoul quarters. “Well done, Alpha! Eccezionale!”

     They all hurried in, stepping over pieces of the door. Copia picked up the copper door handle that rolled at his shoe, turning it over in his hand with a spinning head. Terzo immediately began searching, Alpha doing his best to follow his lead. 

     “So why did we need in here?” Alpha mumbled, cocking his head at Terzo flying open drawers, and reading labels of folders. 

     “Your contracts. I need to review them to see if I can renew them,” Terzo replied, barely looking up. 

     “Terzo… You can't renew our contracts,” the fire ghoul started, his tail lowering. 

     “Nonsense, of course I can! Once I find them all I'll sort it out and figure out how to rewrite it-”

     “-The only person who can rewrite our contracts is the clergy,” Alpha protested. The ghoul may have been tipsy, but he knew very well Terzo couldn't meddle with their contracts. Otherwise, they would've done the same a long time ago. 

     “What?” The papa finally glared up at Alpha, his face falling to anger. “Why did nobody tell me that?!” 

     “Papa, you didn't ask!” Alpha gruffed back, baffled by his fit of anger. “You didn't tell anyone about your plan to break into the filing room either! We would've been more than happy to save you the time!”

     “Cardi! What is all this racket!?” A voice broke up the bickering, one that made all their hearts drop. Terzo and Alpha spun around like two deers in headlights. Copia had been frozen at the door, but now stared back at Sister Imperator. 

     “Ma- S-Sister imperator! It's not what it looks like!” Copia cried out, dropping the door knob. It rolled to Sister Imperator’s heels, her eyes staring right through the cardinal and right at Terzo and Alpha.

Chapter Text

     “This has been long overdue, boys.” Sister Imperator sat perched on the edge of her plush leather chair, the window behind her almost blinding by the moonlight.  Cardinal Copia stood by her, practically shaking like a Chihuahua. Between Copia's fidgeting hands, Imperator's glare, and Alpha's leg shaking, Terzo felt like eating glass. 

     “Overdue?” Terzo chuckled with a weak smile. He shared a quick glance with Alpha who was vibrating in his seat. “Sister, is this still about the filing room?” 

     Sister Imperator’s face scowled, the bags under her eyes emphasizing her exhaustion. “The filing room, the unauthorized party, and I know you've been avoiding me! Papa, it's unacceptable! I did not want to meet in bad circumstances, but you've left me no choice.” 

     Terzo's smile fell into a frown. He crossed his arms and legs, leaning back into his chair. He parted his lips to protest, but the old woman's face told him otherwise. He shut his trap.

     “What is the rush? The hurry?”   Sister imperator sighed, rubbing into her brows. “And why were you wrapped up in this?!” She shot the cardinal with a disappointed look. 

     “I-I was only trying to help, Sister!” Copia cried for forgiveness, defending his stand as if he were on death row. “Papa wanted to be granted access to the filing room for the ghoul contracts! I suggested a key at first-”

     “-Ghoul contracts?” Sister Imperator interrupted him, looking at Alpha now who's tail cowered. “Why?” 

     Terzo glowered at her, his jaw clenched. “I intended to review them for renewal,” he spoke through his teeth. 

     Imperator’s eyes narrowed, cocking a brow up. “Renewal? Papa, I take care of the contracts with the ghouls. That isn't required of you.” 

     Terzo shook his head, “Si, but-”

     “-In fact, a lot of your involvement with the ghouls are unnecessary,” Sister Imperator snapped the phrase Terzo dreaded. She then quickly drew out a drawer from her desk, slapping down a heavy book. Copia jumped at the thud of its weight, even Alpha flinching. Imperator opened the ancient thing, licking her fingers to turn the dusty pages. “Shouldn't you be spending more of your efforts with a prime mover?” 

     The Papa shook his head, “I…  I haven't chosen one yet…” 

     “I'm aware,” Sister Imperator's glare clicked up momentarily. She flipped through the book until finding what she was after. She turned the scripture to him, all written in old Latin. It smelled like mothballs. “In case you slept through your Latin classes while studying abroad, this is the papacy protocol for any of your intimate relations that I'd like to remind you of.” 

     Alpha's gaze was already running away from the lecture, wishing his legs would do the same. Terzo audibly groaned, Copia staring at him with shock. Sister Imperator however ignored any disrespect given to her, as it was old news protocol was a bore and many disliked her. She cleared her throat. 

     “A papa’s romantic or sexual relations may be plentiful or scarce , however conception of seed is necessary with a mortal of choice, which will be deemed as a prime mover ,” Sister Imperator put emphasis in every word she titled important. She peered over the book to Terzo, her face deadpanned. “This excludes ghouls or ghoulettes because they cannot procreate with mortals.” 

     “Isn't this rule very conservative and binary for the modern time?” Terzo cracked a shy smile, raising his hands in gesture. Alpha nodded in agreement, hoping to see maybe a sliver of understanding from Sister Imperator. “And honestly, Sister, I cannot imagine being a father at my age.” 

     Sister Imperator stared back impatiently. “You're 55, Terzo. Most men at your age are fathers.” 

     He shook his head dismissively, rolling his eyes to the back of his skull. “Respectively, Sister, I think Secondo has impregnated enough mortals for me and Primo combined .” 

     Alpha couldn't help but snort as he tried to stifle his laughter. Even Copia smiled somewhat. 

     Sister Imperator didn't look like she was getting any younger with the stress lines in her face and the gray streaks in her blonde hair. Her scowl stood strong. “Well nobody has admitted to reproducing with any of your brothers so it's not a fact you're suggesting.” 

     “Who would?” The youngest brother snarked, a smirk pulling at his lips. 

     “You're the last of the bloodline, Terzo,” she spat sternly, popping his parade of mockery and defilement. “Is there never fire under your ass?” 

     “Cut the bullshit, Sister,” Terzo leaned forward with a cold stare as he sprawled his hands on the desk. “I know this is procedural and you really don't care if there's more of me running around the ministry so let’s get on with it.” 

     She glared back for a moment before sneering her lip. “My point is, the ghouls are not your priority. In the shows and traveling, I am not there to micromanage every little thing you do, but inside the ministry I expect you follow the book accordingly. I believe there is already progress with at least tolerating ghoul relationships in the first place.” 

     There's a lot of things Terzo wanted to say back, but at this point he was too angry to waste his breath on her. Omega was right. The ministry was corrupt, or rather the clergy. For a satanic church preaching freedom, this felt strangely restrictive. How much more Satanic could you get than getting with a demon? 

     “Cardinal,” Sister Imperator glanced over at Copia, adjusting her skirt in her lap. “You may be excused, but I want you back in here first thing in the morning,” she requested. 

     “Yes, yes Sister!” Copia bowed and took off quicker than you could say rat . He shut the door behind him, his footsteps scrambling off down the hallway. 

     Alpha looked at the door longingly, staring back at Terzo and Imperator as there was an eerie silence. He swore the draft under the door was louder than their breaths. 

     “The party,” Sister Imperator sung up as if it were another thing on her checklist. “ Don't do it again unless asked of you.” 

     Terzo's shoulders relaxed a bit, surprised to only receive a slap on the wrist for throwing a surprise event right under her nose. “Understood.” 

     “It's a waste of time and now the entire ministry will be hung over tomorrow. “ She rolled her eyes at thought, grabbing a clipboard of notes from beside her. “There's still too much to do. We've secured the venue and schedule for your last show, but there's still loading the equipment into the trucks and the ever-updating guest list...” 

     “I'm sure everything will run smoothly,” Terzo murmured. He couldn't help but anticipate another lecture or earth-shattering news, but if there ever was, Sister Imperator didn't speak of it. Was this the entire meeting he'd been avoiding? An update?! 

     Sister Imperator yawned, setting down her notes as she merely nodded. She glanced up at the clock and back at the two. “Well, it's late. I won't keep this running on too long.” She sat up from her chair, leaning back to stretch out the stiffness in her back. “I wanna follow up the day of the show, but for now, boys, shape up. We've got a final show to put on in the next 48 hours,” 

     “Yes, ma'am,” Alpha nodded, drifting to the door already as Terzo stood up a bit hesitant like it was all a big trap to be granted freedom just like that. 

     Sister Imperator scratched at her head, giving Terzo a confused look. “Something wrong, Papa?” 

     Terzo caught her dark-circled eyes and quickly shook his head, his feet carrying him out. “...No, no, sister.” He pat Alpha's shoulders walking out with him. It felt like this should have been a celebration the way Alpha's tail swayed happily to get off scot-free, but something was definitely amiss. 

. . . 

     “Omega…” 

     “Omega…!”

     “Omega!” 

     Omega jolted up in his bed in a cold sweat, the room spinning to no end and his heart racing the blood in his veins until he felt a soft hand caress his shoulder. He snapped his neck to the left to find Terzo lying next to him. He was still dressed but his skull makeup had seen better days. Terzo cozied up to him and the ghoul relaxed, letting the man envelope him in his arms and peck to his cheek. 

     “I see you found company in the wine,” Terzo chuckled somewhat but his face read concerned as he held Omega's cheek and rubbed his back. “I came to check on you. Alpha let me in. Is everything alright, Tesoro?”

      The ghoul slowly shook his head, his stare hazy and his body clammy at the touch. “Been better,” he admitted in a rumble but the sleep had done him some good since he was last seen. He groaned softly, nuzzling his head into Terzo's chest as he laid back down. His tail lazily curled around the papa's hip. “...What time is it?” 

     “2 am,” Terzo hummed, combing his fingers through the ghoul's fine hair and massaging his scalp. He rested his chin as the crest of his head, taking in the smell of his intoxication and sweat. He winced at the stench, lifting his head back up. “I love you dearly, but you need a shower now.”

     “Noo… ” Omega pleaded as Terzo untangled from him, leaving him cold and fussy. He growled as Terzo turned on the ceiling light and yanked at his feet to lure him out of bed. “Fucking hell, Terzo!” 

     “It's good for you, you big baby!” Terzo hissed, though was admittedly somewhat humored to see Omega in such a state. He knew it was wrong, but he found it cute to see such a usually aloof and stoic ghoul who wouldn't be caught dead acting like a child, kicking his feet and whining. Regardless of how cute it is, Terzo did eventually manage to tear the ghoul from the comforts of his den and into the ghoul showers that were thankfully just right across the hall from the ghoul quarters. 

     Omega grumbled weakly as Terzo helped him undress and hang up his clothes on the laundry rack. He sat down on a plastic stool beside the shower head despite his reluctance, watching Terzo undress too. He could shower by himself fine, but a part of him liked being taken care of like this. Plus who was he to tell Terzo to keep his clothes on? He'd gladly study the curve of his back and those feminine hips of his. It was something to distract himself from how much his head was pounding and Satan forbid the future. 

     Terzo hung up his pants, glancing over his shoulder at the ghoul blatantly staring. He smirked slightly as he realized that the ghoul couldn't have been feeling too terrible if he could still admire his behind, but decided to play coy as he slowly turned to heat up the shower. He turned the knob, shivering at the cold spray it immediately spouted. He saw Omega flinch too, his tail recoiling out of reach of the water. 

     “The ministry needs to fix these shitty water pipes, I swear I put in a complaint with maintenance months ago,” Terzo muttered, using his hand to test the water every so often. He left to grab towels around the corner, again Omega's eyes weakly following him until he returned and his eyes would lift back up again innocently. Terzo pretended not to notice and hung the towels on the neighboring hanger. 

     “I'm sorry…” Omega blurted and hung his head low as Terzo felt the water again and turned the shower head to face Omega's back. The ghoul sighed as the warm water washed over his shoulders and ran down his spine. 

     “For what, Amore mio?” Terzo hummed, his brow peaking up as he gathered up shampoo from the shower rack and lathered it up in his hands. He stood in front of Omega who was at shoulder height even just from sitting. The steam melted his papacy makeup to drip down his chin and neck, stray water washing it down the drain. Terzo raked the soap through the ghoul's hair, rubbing it through until it foamed. 

     “Getting drunk… Being difficult,” Omega murmured and leaned into Terzo's hands. He tipped his head up to avoid getting soap in his eyes as he closed them. He could feel Terzo's gaze on him, his voice a soothing coo. 

     “Omega, you'd never burden me…” Terzo's hands left his hair, slipping down to his shoulders to knead circles that almost made the ghoul drool in contentment if he wasn't careful to seal his lips. “I know everything has been hard on you. Nobody’s perfect, but yet… you've been such a good ghoul…” 

     That last part sent a rush of excitement coursing through Omega's body. He didn't dare open his eyes out of his own fluster. Between the warm water relaxing him, Terzo's reassurance, and his intoxicating hands working knots out of his shoulders and neck, he felt a strong wave of arousal and the urge to cry. He didn't know why, probably stress getting to him or something repressed, but he needed some kind of release. His breath shuddered when Terzo took his chin and forced him to finally look at him. 

     “I think somebody deserves a reward,” the papa purred, his eyes narrowing in an adoring look at the teary-eyed ghoul. He couldn't tell if they were real tears or soapy water in his eyes, but the bottom lip Omega sunk his teeth into and his poor heated face told him all he needed to know. “How about it, Tesoro?” 

Chapter Text

     Omega's gaze quickly darted off, his pride clearly on the floor still but Terzo had a way of making his heart soar. He couldn't hide his embarrassed flush when his lover smiled his way. The ghoul slowly nodded, too far gone to back out now. 

     “I thought you might say so,” Terzo purred into his ear before letting him go. He went back to washing through the ghoul's hair until all the soap had ran down the drain. He then started conditioning thoroughly, his fingers massaging Omega’s scalp while he whispered sweet nothingness in his native tongue. “Che Bravo Ragazzo…”

     Omega didn't know much Italian other than a few phrases Terzo taught him or he'd repeatedly heard enough in context to interpret, but his lack of understanding didn't stop his smile. He could listen to Terzo smooth-talk him all night, sometimes he'd even beg him too. 

     “You're fuckin’ cute, y'know that?” Terzo teased back in English again, tugging on Omega’s hair to look him in the eye. He could see the ghoul’s bashful smile and smirked softly at the sight, sharing a familiar spark with his favorite ghoul. They gazed lovingly at each other until one of them got too impatient. Neither of the two could tell who lunged at who first, but it didn't matter. 

     Omega clashed his mouth against Terzo's, their tongues meeting in a fit of passion. It was a sloppy kiss with a few fang-to-teeth clanks, but nobody complained. The last few days had left them out of their minds anyhow. They were allowed to go a little crazy. 

     “Cazzo…” Terzo growled out of breath to the ghoul's lips. His hands found themselves on Omega's back and soon his hips with reckless abandon. Omega stood up and stumbed to pin Terzo against the tile wall that had thankfully warmed up due to the steam so it wasn't a complete shock. “Tell Papa what you want, Caro mio,” his voice was merely a series of pants as Omega's jaws strayed from his and followed down to his neck to nip at. 

     Omega wanted to devour him in that moment, his hips already gaining a mind of their own as he not-so subtly grinded against Terzo's form for any kind of friction. He wanted to bite the pulse right out of his neck and fuck him stupid, but had the common sense to be gentle. Back at the pits, and even at the ministry, some ghouls were downright animals with each other, especially in heat cycles. Omega thought it was too rough for even ghouls sometimes, Satan forbid a human.

     “You…  I want you,” Omega murmured into Terzo's neck. He grunted when Terzo's hands immediately snaked their way to his ever-stiffening cock. He bit into Terzo's shoulder to force back an involuntary moan. 

     Terzo winced and his brows drew at the particular sharp bite Omega gave him but didn't hesitate to cup one of his hands and stroke his dick from base to head with long movements of his wrist. “You have me, I promise. I'm not going anywhere,” he whispered to him. 

     Omega's claws gripped into Terzo's hips, his head resting on the papa's shoulder while he was being coaxed to ugly cry or climax, he wasn't sure at this point. He felt like a mess on so many levels. His knees started to give in when Terzo's thumb rubbed at the head of his cock and he whined.

     “Sei prezioso,” Terzo crooned. His other hand squeezed Omega's hips and ass, slowly but surely becoming more and more sandwiched between the wall and him. He didn't mind though. If anything it excited him more to be suffocated like this. It wasn't much of a cross to bear as it was a pleasure. “Do you enjoy being taken care of by your Papa, Tesoro?” he taunted with a sultry tone as he sped up his strokes to draw out an answer for his own satisfaction. 

     Omega just mumbled little to nothing, his lips sealed to the top of Terzo’s shoulder where a series of hickies started to appear. His horns were nestled into Terzo's drenched hair, even his tail roping around Terzo's leg like a vine. He didn't show any signs of dislike, but of course that wasn't enough for Terzo.

     “Omega…” Terzo rattled out his name in a soothing rasp. He smiled, craning his neck to the side as the ghoul marked him. His thumb began to circle his sensitive head again, smearing around the leaking pre-cum. “Tell Papa what you like.”

     Omega jerked into his hand with a grunt, his lip trembling as he took shaky breaths. He felt like his body was on fire whenever Terzo would tease him like this. “Why… Why are you talking about yourself in third person?” he asked with difficulty to tease him. 

     Terzo chuckled, shaking his head at the redirection. “Because it's fun, theatrical, and gets you hot and bothered,” he replied, stroking him with more finesse now. His free hand went up to rub and pinch a nipple, feeling Omega's cock twitch at the extra stimulation. “Am I wrong?” He pulled back his neck, turning his face back to Omega's to steal a rough kiss.

     Omega sang into his mouth, his claws scratching into Terzo's shoulders. He squinted his eyes shut, heaving an unsteady breath. He wasn't usually this vocal. Omega even surprised himself. He felt his face burn with anticipation for Terzo to weaponize it, but nothing of mockery came. Instead he felt Terzo's cheek come down to his chest, his lips pressing gentle kisses across his sternum. The ghoul pursed his own lips, opening his eyes to see Terzo's face lower down to his abs, his knees starting to sink to the tile floor. He knew where this was going.

     Terzo smiled softly, taking Omega's hands off his shoulders and sitting the ghoul back down on the shower stool. His touch wasn't forceful as he did so, almost as if he was coddling Omega. It wasn't that Terzo was rarely tender, but a handful of their past advances weren't necessarily slow or soppy to no one's fault. The Papa touched Omega's chin, caressing his jaw.

     “I'm sorry,” Terzo suddenly started. Omega felt conflicted. “I can't help but blame myself for your exhaustion, Omega...”

     “Terzo, no?” Omega murmured. 

     He shook his head, his smile faltering to something stern. “No, I have put you through a lot. I can see you're tired. I know I can be self-righteous and foolish. I’ll admit my plans don't always come through the way I think they will.” He rubs Omega's thigh with his free hand as if it'll help him come up with the right words. “I just want to say I appreciate you. You stay with me no matter what.” 

     Omega doesn't know if he should frown or smile, a reply stuck in his throat.

     Terzo doesn't mind the understanding silence. He smiles lopsidedly to the ghoul's dumbfoundedness. His hand grips Omega's thigh again, quickly retracking. “Eh, Actions speak louder than words, no?”

     “Is this apology sex…?” Omega says slowly, his tail stilling as the mood shifted. 

     “Nonono, appreciation sex,” Terzo corrects with a sly smirk. He kneels at the floor in front of Omega, bringing his lips to his thighs. He happily watches Omega's cock twitch with anticipation. 

     “Appreciation sex…” Omega somewhat chuckles at the save, his mind going numb at how intoxicating Terzo works on him. He holds his breath when the Papa starts to bite soft during his work up. 

     Terzo muffles a hum, smiling at the way the ghoul tenses and the muscles in his legs spaz at every kiss. “Yes, I'm appreciating you.” 

     Omega smiles back sheepishly. If it wasn't for his ribcage his heart might've tried to escape. It certainly leaped when Terzo finally kissed his shaft, licking over it's girth. He felt immediately lightheaded and couldn't take his eyes off him and those lips. It was lucky Terzo's face paint had washed off by now otherwise this would've been messy. 

     Well it still was going to be at this point. 

     Terzo licked the precum leaking down the ghoul's cock, his tongue following the veins up until he lapped at the head. He could see Omega's hand death-gripping his thigh respectively, he wondered how long he could keep so polite after tonight. It was always an entertaining challenge he put himself up to. If it wasn't obvious by now, Terzo's favorite past time was either being ruined or ruining others. 

     “So behaved,” Terzo spoke once he needed a breath, his eyes meeting Omega's. He looked disheveled of course. Torn even. Terzo just smirked, everything going in his favor so far. He heard Omega choke back a reply when he pushed his cock around his lips. 

     “Terzo,” Omega whispered lowly, something carnal in the way it erupted from his chest. 

     Terzo felt a shiver at the ghoul's expense, glancing up mid-bob. He gave a quick lick before lifting his chin up. He kept a squeeze on Omega. “Yes?” 

     Omega’s face was flushed and his lips trembled. It didn't seem like he had expected a response back as he hesitated. His eyes ran away and then back to Terzo after a hot second. 

     “Don't be afraid to say what you want, my ghoul,” Terzo crooned, gently taking Omega’s face into a kiss and stroking him again. “Do you want more?” 

     “Yes,” Omega moaned between kisses. His claws left his thighs he had been restraining them to and raked them through Terzo's wet hair. 

     “Badly?” 

     “...Yes...”

     Terzo grinned against his lips, a growl capturing his tone, “How bad do you want more, Omega?”

     “So bad,” The ghoul whined before he even knew what Terzo had him saying. 

     “You want it real bad?” He chuckled, biting at Omega’s bottom lip. 

     “Ye-Yes…”

     “Well if you want more so bad… ”  Terzo broke from the heated kiss to stare at him and all he had succumbed to. “...Let Papa hear you beg for it.” 

     Omega expected as much from Terzo, and as much as Terzo has gotten him to beg in the past, (Like almost every time, this guy barely let Omega keep his dignity) he still felt Terzo had requested the impossible every time. He was forever grateful that Terzo was surprisingly good at keeping secrets as much as he did run his mouth though. 

     The papa watched the cogs turn in Omega's head, as patiently as he could, waiting for those sweet words to slip from his lips before his ego could take it back. “Go on. Beg.” 

     Omega sucked in his lips before doing his mandatory eye roll as if it were beneath him but it was a favor. “Please?” 

     “Please what?” 

     Omega glared at Terzo knowingly but of course he made no move to proceed. Not until he heard him with more specifics and enthusiasm. 

     “Will you please suck my dick?” the ghoul requested with a groan. 

     “Your monstrance cock?” Terzo threw humor at his size, his hand still teasing at the base. 

     “Satanas,” Omega sighed tiredly at Terzo's endless mischief, tensing at his touch. 

     Terzo just smirked before finally leaning down to give a kiss to his length again. His hands cupped it, sliding up and down. “I think you're rusty on your pleading, Omega. Give it some spirit, won't you?” 

     The pleasure started to flood back and Omega's brows drew. He felt his stomach flutter as heat overcame him. “Please, Terzo…” 

     Terzo licked a strip up as more precum started to bead at the head. The taste was rather bitter but the rewards reaped sweet. He gladly listened to Omega's breath pick up and falter disfunctionally. “Better.” He smiled. 

     The ghoul's eyes fell heavy as Terzo mouthed him again, the warmth luring his hips forward. Terzo's hands went to hold down his hips sternly, which only made his desperation worse. “I need you, please…”

     Terzo finally swallowed the best he could on the head of his dick, sucking around it. Omega gasped under his breath, his hands balling fists of Terzo's hair but resisted the urge to shove his head down further. 

     “Y-Yes- Fuck, Terzo,” Omega panted out, his chest beginning to fall and rise irregularly as Terzo's head did. He strained against Terzo’s hands still locking him down from jerking up into his mouth. 

     Terzo choked slightly on his size, praying to Satan his gag reflex could tolerate a little more. He knew it wouldn't, but he wasn't about to disappoint a needy ghoul. He salivated as he pulled up only to stuff more of Omega's cock into his mouth. He didn't let Omega move until he had at least taken half and convinced himself he wasn't going to vomit. 

     When Terzo finally did let Omega's hips free, he immediately regretted it as the ghoul thrusted up. Maybe it was a bad idea to tease an infernal demon. Should've tied him down first. 

     Omega shut his eyes, his head hung as he fucked Terzo’s mouth the gentlest way he could, but the relief he felt was too good to hold back for long. He moaned through his teeth, his climax not too far off. His hips bucked into warm lips and when he felt the back of Terzo's throat he started to cry finally. 

     Terzo gagged with spit slobbering down his face. His eyes watered every time Omega would accidentally push too far and after a while, his jaw was starting to hurt from the abuse. He couldn't help the pride that filled him though when Omega whimpered. The love that swarmed his heart, it was overwhelming. As cute as he was though, Terzo had limits. As Omega started to lose it, hitting the back of his throat repeatedly, is when Terzo finally spat him out in defeat. 

     “-Alright, alright! Take it easy, Omega!” He scolded in a large huff. He immediately went to jerking him off swiftly again, not wanting to ruin his high. He caught his breath back while Omega lost his, tears in his eyes. “Cum for Papa already, huh? Who are you holding back for?” 

     “N-Nobody,” Omega said shakily as he wept. The pleasure was searing white and he couldn't stop the tears from falling. He hasn't cried often like this and it was embarrassing to say the least. 

     Terzo frowned sympathetically at the ghoul's distress, stopping his hand as he realized Omega was crying. Was he still drunk or was he that pent up? “Omega, are you alright?” 

     “I-I'm fine, sorry,” Omega's hips jerked into his hand with the loss of stimulation. “Please don't stop,” he pleaded out of breath. 

     The Papa nodded, still a bit concerned, but if continuing is what Omega needed he'd finish him off thoroughly he'd do just that. He sped up his hand, kissing Omega's forehead. “It's okay, let it out then,” he whispered sweetly. 

     Omega choked on another sob, Terzo keeping a fast pace on his pulsating cock while kissing his puffy face until he finally came, the cum spewing up into Terzo's fist. The ghoul groaned with relief and was spent, hunched over into the papa's shoulder as he recovered. 

     “Good boy,” Terzo cooed, petting his cheek with his somewhat clean hand while he washed off the other in the shower head. He got up and turned off the shower once their session had concluded. He wrapped himself in a towel and then covered Omega in one. “Let's get you back to bed.” He smiled, pecking Omega's cheek one more time.

     The ghoul nodded, his head dizzy from the orgasm. He stood up, his knees still weak as he followed Terzo back to his room. He couldn't wait to pass out after that.

Chapter Text

    In the morning, Omega woke up better than he was last night, but unfortunately, his hangover was persistent. He rolled on his side to avoid the bright light from the window only to find Terzo still sleeping next to him. His face was nestled in the pillow and his snores were soft but there. The ghoul couldn't help but smile as he noticed the drool on the pillow too. He quite literally slept like a baby. He laid there just staring at Terzo for a moment, collecting his thoughts and agendas for the day before Terzo seemed to sputter awake as if his unconscious knew he was being watched, gibbering about something or nothing at all. 

    “No…  No, I did iron the bread-” Terzo murmured before coming to, just to see Omega poorly holding back his laughter. “-What?” 

    “You ironed the bread?” Omega tried to ask without smirking. 

    “I meant the bed…  The bed sheets.” Terzo quickly said before becoming bashful. “I can't even remember my dream now.” 

    “Was it a nightmare of ministry chores?” Omega joked as he stretched and got up to check the time. He sat on the bedside before Terzo pulled him back into bed to lay on his chest. 

    “I wouldn't doubt it,” Terzo chuckled before placing a soft kiss to his morning breath and tousled his silver hair. “Stay awhile and chat with me, Tesoro. Rarely do we share a morning together, si?” 

    Omega sighed, sitting back up to check his phone. “Y'know I wish I could-”

    “-So you will?” Terzo yanked him back again by the arm playfully. Omega gave him a frustrated look but didn't stop him from dragging him back to bed. “Last night was something, wasn't it?” 

    Last night was foggy from the excessive drinking Omega had done out of stress, like most things he did, but he did recall most events. Especially crying during sex. He didn't know if it was mortifying or just embarrassing. The heat washed back up in his face and his gaze drifted. “Oh, the party?” 

    “Si, the party…” Terzo smiled as Omega played coy. “... And the sex.” His hand brushed against the scar across Omega's chest underneath the blankets, carefully tracing its roughness. 

    Omega stared back, his skin tingling underneath his fingertips. “...I'm sorry for how I acted.” 

    The nymphomaniac just held up a fine grin. “Why are you apologizing, Omega? You were quite the sight to behold.” He twirled a curl of Omega’s hair before tucking it behind his pointed ear. 

    Omega rolled his eyes somewhat but couldn't completely disagree. Certainly not with Terzo already starting to run his lips against his collarbone and that sweet spot on his neck. He'd never get anything done like this. 

    “Omega, I worry you deprive yourself,” Terzo whispered across his skin before suckling in the crook of his neck. 

    The ghoul helplessly lingered, his eyes just about to rest in contentment of the papa’s affections before he noticed his bedroom door was cracked open when it wasn't before. He immediately sat up when he saw Phil's face hesitantly peering in to interrupt. Omega fumbled out of bed, leaving Terzo to squirm like a sad leech. 

    “Omegaaa,” Terzo groaned as his workaholic ghoul started to leave again only to find what he was stressing over moments later. Fucking Phil. 

    Phil looked semi-surprised to see Terzo was in bed with him, but didn't make it a statement to mention. “I… hate to interrupt, but aren't you two supposed to be practicing for Friday’s ritual today?” He rhetorically asked, his stature as rigid as he was. “The flight to Stockholm is booked for tomorrow so this is the last day to-” 

    “-Phil, how long have you been standing there?!” Omega barked, stumbling to get pants from his dresser. He had underwear on, but it wasn't the greatest thing to have your colleague see you in. 

    “Not long.” Phil watched them scurry around the bedroom in some amusement he found before Terzo pushed him back into the hall. 

    “For Satan's sake, Phil! Learn to knock!” Terzo barked, slamming the door so hard in his face it rattled the door frame. 

    “Apologies, Papa," Phil's voice muffled behind the door before the shadow of his feet left. 

    Omega quickly grabbed a black button-up, his fingers gingerly popping the buttons in place while Terzo borrowed an oversized band T-shirt and jeans from a few drawers. He felt guilt for the ghoul's clear humiliation but there wasn't much to be done now. 

    “I'm sorry for that, Omega. Phil should've respected your privacy,” Terzo sighed, throwing on the shirt and jumping into pants. He helped Omega with the last few buttons before the ghoul just brushed him off and left the room. 

    “It's fine, he's just a prick,” the ghoul muttered, heading to the ghoul's main kitchen to grab an apple. Terzo frowned, following him out. 

    Alpha was reading the ministry newspaper at the table before he spotted his bandmates. He was worried he had been late for a second and they were here to fetch him before he spotted the blatant hickies on Omega's neck. He immediately smirked, hiding it behind the pages of articles. “Good morning, Omega… And Papa.”  

    Omega bit into the apple, raising an eyebrow at his brother's tone before he saw the time on the oven clock. It was already 10:30 am. Usually they were up at 9 and out by 10. At least they weren't the only ones late.

    “Alpha, how are you?” Terzo took a seat with a friendly smile. He kicked back, folding his hands on his stomach While Omega just questioned their lack of urgency from the sidelines. 

    “Better than yesterday I guess,” Alpha muttered with recollection of their incident with Sister Imperator. He had no idea what they should be doing now. Imperator hadn't said a word about Terzo's impending retirement or anything of the sort. He did know she was mad at them now though. He put the paper down and sighed. 

   “Was the party bad? What did I miss?” Omega spoke up. 

    Alpha glanced at Terzo, now realizing he hadn't shared anything with Omega about the meeting. He also noticed Phil still around in the background, trying to look busy with dusting cobwebs out of the corners of the ceiling. 

    “Well?”

    “I was just worried about you, that's all,” Alpha half-lied, though he had a habit of fidgeting with his hands when he wasn't being honest that Omega never failed to miss. 

    “I'm fine now, just a headache.” Omega brushed off the topic while it was still small talk looking back at Terzo. “Alpha and I will see you in the practice room, Papa.” 

    Terzo tuned back in from watching the warm sunlight flood the room, his bare face forcing back any disappointment of Omega dismissing him. He found it somewhat funny that his ghoul was often the one to dismiss him rather than dismissing him as Papa, but it was mostly bittersweet. “Uh, sure. I'll freshen up back at my room and meet you two later.” 

    Alpha and Omega watched him leave the ghoul quarters, sensing his sadness a bit. Omega didn't say much, but Alpha couldn't resist lightening up whatever tension occurred with a little teasing. “Hey, nice Magna Carta Cartel shirt, Papa!” Alpha hollered with a grin. 

    Terzo stopped before remembering he threw on one of Omega's shirts. He mustered up a smirk as he opened the door, glancing over his shoulder at the two. “Oh si, it's quite the band.” He winked at the ghouls before sashaying out. 

    . . . 

    Back at the practice room, the ghoul brothers were met with the rest of the band. Pebble was drumming a beat that Mist happily fingerpicked her bass to while Ifrit and Chair were off task chatting away by the keyboard. 

    “What's up, guys!” Alpha greeted them all with high fives, Omega absentmindedly nodding to them all as he trudged to get his guitar out of the case storage. 

    “Surprised you two showed up,” Ifrit teased, pausing his chatter to invite them to the conversation. “Chair bet me 60 dollars you guys would've been hungover or slept in.” 

    “60 dollars my ass! I said 20!” Chair corrected, rolling his eyes as he was merely laughed over. 

     “I mean technically I did sleep in… but better late than never, right?” Alpha smiled at his friends before going to get his guitar too.

     “Well, at least you can never be later than Papa,” Ifrit cackled to him. 

     “Where is Papa?” Pebble questioned, his drumming quieting down. 

     “Too sore to walk?” Mist chimed in light-heartedly, looking to Omega who was hooking up the amp now with some feedback. 

     Omega glared over at the rest of them staring at him, his mood not yet up to quota, but he still tried to put a little play into his words. “I'm not the only one who dicks him down, y'know?” 

     Alpha came back with his guitar now, tuning the strings as he perched on a stool. “Sure sure, but I did see Phil walk in on you two this morning and Papa left wearing your band shirt.” 

     “Speak of the devil -” Chair piped up before Omega could counter it, seeing a familiar silhouette appear in the door window. Terzo strutted in, adjusting his usual black jacket and slicked-back hair. 

     “Morning, Ghouls.” Terzo beamed, walking perfectly normal to much of everyone's surprise. He went over to the laptop sitting on top of the piano, logging into the practice sheets. “How's everyone doing?” 

     “That's all three of them, Chair!” Ifrit declared, gesturing for the poor air ghoul to pay up. “20 per person!” 

     “Eat shit, Ifrit!” Chair growled with a whipping tail. “I didn't say that at all!”

     “Whoa, Whoa, what's the matter?” 

     Terzo glanced up from his screen to see the ghoulish bickering, his face falling from his morning upbeat.

     “They made a bet that Alpha, Omega, and you wouldn't show up,” Mist filled in the gaps. “But Ifrit keeps fishing for more money now.” 

     “Yeah, When Omega didn't get up this morning we just left without him. I figured he had a massive hangover and needed the extra sleep, cause last time I saw him -” Pebble cringed as he whistled. “- Woof… ”

     “I'm fine,” Omega sighed, finding his own stool to sit on. Terzo gave him a weary look. 

     “Well we're all here, that's what matters,” Terzo reminded them. “You all are going to get a massive payday after this last show so don't worry about bets. Let's get focused, huh? Eyes on the prize!” 

     The room murmured in agreement, quieting down the clamoring.

     “Gracì.” The papa smiled, pulling up the Square Hammer track. “Let's go through the chronological order of the album.”

     “Sure thing.”Alpha repositioned in his seat, cradling his guitar. 

     Terzo started the practice track, tapping out the beat before giving a countdown, “1, 2, 3, 4-”

     Pebble started the strong thump, Alpha and Ifrit picking up the electric melody while Omega played underneath it with Mist shortly after following Pebble's rhythm. Terzo swayed, doing his little dance during the instrumental intro before he went to open his mouth, but fell short the first word. 

     There was a knock at the door. 

     Terzo winced with annoyance but gestured the ghouls to break with swipes of his hands. “ I'll get it, hold tight,” he sighed. 

     The ghouls glanced at each other confused because they hadn't even sensed another presence at the door. They all bored their eyes at the door instinctively. Terzo swung open the door, expecting something urgent enough to interrupt their day-before practice. 

     It was anything but. 

     “Terzo!” Nihil grinned at his youngest, unusually warm. He peeked inside over his shoulder, meeting the glowing eyes of the ghoul pack. Pebble gave a courtesy wave but of course, Nihil ignored it. He wasn't one to interact with the ghouls anyhow. He had banished all his own in favor of the twins, though nobody was entirely sure they were human either. 

     “Oh, uh- hey?” Terzo stared at him as if he were a ghost already. He glanced back at the ghouls for a second then back at his father and the twins. “Did you need something? We’re in the middle of rehearsal.” 

     Nihil slipped past Terzo without an invite, the twins running after him. He strolled around the practice room with his hands folded, all the ghouls just exchanging odd looks as he circled. 

     Terzo pinched the bridge of his nose, muttering harsh Italian to himself before following the retired Papa. “Did you not hear me? Don't tell me you forgot your hearing aids.” 

     “I don't need them,” Nihil argued, sending his son a glare. “What did you say?” 

     The twins quickly escaped to the ghouls while the argument arose, always intrigued by the instruments. Chair gestured the two over to the keyboard, letting them play to their heart's desire. This was the only pro to Nihil’s spontaneous visits. The ghouls often wondered how the twins even tolerated Nihil because it was sure enough obvious they thought he was a nuisance like everyone else. 

     “I said I'm busy,” Terzo groaned that the old man was still in denial of his age. “You would've heard me if you wore your hearing aids!” 

     Nihil just scoffed, shaking his head. “No, I heard you loud and clear! Lucifer, you're still as whiny as the day you were born!” 

     One of the twins played a Wump Wump on the sound-board mode of the keyboard, Alpha and Ifrit holding back a laugh. Even Omega smiled just a bit. 

     Terzo darted his eyes over to the twins playing before sighing to his dad tiredly. “Look, what do you want? I'm going to Stockholm tomorrow to end the tour.” 

     “I was thinking I could play a solo in one of your songs,” Papa Zero finally confessed his agenda. It took everything in Terzo not to laugh in his face. “Y'know, like a star guest. I've been practicing my sax and I'd say I’ve even surpassed my prime.”

     “You? You want to play a sax solo at my last show?” Terzo still couldn't stop the anxiety that filled him when he said last, but he told himself it was still undetermined. 

     “Well yeah, I thought it'd be a real crowd-pleaser!” He smiled cheekily. 

     Terzo made a display of thinking, tapping his chin and looking down as he shifted his weight around before he looked back up at his hopeful gaze. “ Hmm, how about… No.”

     The twins both slammed the lower end of the keyboard with their hands, creating a sound wall of crashing notes. 

     “Unbelievable! I give you a good idea and you're just gonna knock it!?” Nihil growled, his brows spiking.

     “It's too sudden of a change and I know Sister didn't officiate it!” Terzo barked back. “Complain to her, not me!” 

     “You have some nerve talking to your own father like this!” He crossed his arms, stabbing daggers with his eyes. “Seestor would agree it's a good idea!”  

     “Like you were one. Primo raised Secondo and I single-handedly while you were off breeding another form of STDs. I don't owe you shit!” Terzo finally ushered him out the door, shooing him away like he was a wild animal. “Now, leave!”

     That shut him up. He meekly walked out stunned. The twins got up to leave, running after him. 

     “What brats you boys have grown up to be,” Nihil spat as he stormed off. The twins gave Terzo a synchronized look as if to apologize for him or maybe they were begging to be saved. 

     “Yeah? Wear a fucking condom next time, asshole!” The Papa shouted back before slamming the door shut. He huffed and puffed in anger before realizing the ghouls were all staring with mixed emotions. 

     “Fuck that guy,” Ifrit spoke up after a hot minute, his eyes blazing with hatred. “Let's get high after this.

Chapter Text

     Terzo sat on a lawn chair with Secondo in the garden, the rest of the ghouls lying in the grass of the windy afternoon. They had finished practice an hour ago and had managed to convince Secondo to share his good stash of marijuana. He was reluctant at first but agreed if they could go to a strip club sometime. 

     “Well you did it, they're stoned,” Secondo gruffed, gesturing at the row of ghouls lazily gazing at the pink sky. “Like cats with catnip.” 

     “Psst,” Mist whisper-yelled to Omega who had his head propped by his arms. He raised a brow, following her hand that seemed to point at a lavender cloud. “Look, it's me. I am Mist,” She started to giggle. 

     “Looks more like a pillow,” Pebble hummed sleepily. 

     “Nah, it's like cotton candy.” Alpha lifted his head and acted out eating it in his own head. Looked more like air-chomping. He started to choke on a passing bug not long after. 

     “Can we pleaseee go get something to eat, Papa!” Chair whined, his stomach growling demandingly. “I don't want to eat the slop they serve us for dinner. I swear to Satan the kitchen staff thinks demons eat slugs and ass!”

     Terzo took a long drag of his joint, coughing on it as he turned to the starving ghouls staring back at him expectantly. It would've been like saying no to a bunch of puppies so he caved. “What's everyone want?” 

     “A good ass burger,” Ifrit groaned. 

     “Ice cream,” Alpha chimed in. 

     “Soup,“ Mist drooled.

     Terzo thought on it in his buzzed state, scratching his head. “How about we just go to one of those buffet places, si?” 

    “Better than Olive Garden,” Omega added, getting up off the grass. He handed the shared joint back to Mist. 

     “Tacos sound good, but last time I had taco bell I shit myself,” Secondo confessed. “It was and will be the only time I went.”

     Terzo almost fell over in a roar of laughter, the ghouls joining in when they eventually caught on. 

     Secondo just snickered a little bit himself. He was oddly nicer when he was high. Way too honest also. 

     “I'll… I’ll call Ferrum,” Terzo struggled to get himself together. He pulled out his cell, waiting for it to ring until the transportation ghoul picked up. “Ferrum, I need you to get the bus.”

     “Si, I need the bus! I have 6 hungry ghouls and my brother is in town, so 8 passengers! ” Terzo tapped his foot impatiently as the call went on. “We're going to a buffet nearby…  Maybe a Strip club.” 

     Secondo grinned from ear to ear at that, Terzo also smirked not-so-subtly. Omega may have been high, but he knew this spelled out trouble. He had a pained look on his face, meanwhile Alpha and Mist cheered. Ifrit seemed just as excited, Pebble and Chair merely sharing a look of indifference. 

     After some chatter, Terzo hung up, slipping his phone back into his pocket. He pulled out some shades similar to Secondo’s and put them on. Then he gestured to everyone to follow him. “ Let's rock n’ roll, motherfuckers.”

. . . 

     The ghouls got out of the bus, putting on their masks before they were met with a warmly lit restaurant, Terzo and Secondo right behind them. The ghoul driver closed the door with a hiss after them before opening the top hatch in a poor attempt to freshen up the vehicle. 

     “Here we are,” Terzo said proudly, Omega deadpanning beside him. 

     “How are you so bad at picking restaurants?!” Omega exclaimed. 

     “I thought the golden corral was good?!” Terzo threw his hands up in a fit. 

     “For stoners,” Chair snarked, leaving the two to fight over quality restaurants. He could care less what he ate at this point as long as it was edible. The rest of the ghouls nodded in agreement, following suit. 

     Terzo watched Omega hesitate to enter like it was a Catholic Church before boldly giving him a playful slap on the ass for encouragement. He jumped. “Go on, giddy up, ” his voice was stern, but Omega could spot his cheeky smile no matter how far he turned his face away. 

     “I'm not your stallion,” Omega scoffed, about to slap his ass back in revenge but Terzo made sure to speed into the establishment. 

     “Oh, but you're sure as hell built like one,” Terzo purred back, holding the door open for him. “After you…”

     The ghoul met his flirtatious gaze, suddenly hating the fact they were in public now. He blushed behind his mask, nodding in thanks at the very least.

     The ghouls quickly got a table for themselves while Secondo talked with the hostess. Terzo handed out plates to everyone before heading over to the display of food. It looked pretty good. 

     “Pile up something to eat, ghouls, but don't break my bank account,” Terzo warned Half-heartedly. He was mainly looking at Ifrit and Alpha who once stole his credit card to order spicy chicken wings to the ministry. 

     “You got it, Papa,” Alpha saluted him as he began to marvel over the selection. He eyed a few buttered rolls, Mac n cheese, and wings. All of which he collected onto his plate. In the end, he did find something to satisfy his sweet tooth and grabbed some. 

     Mist had found some chicken noodle soup and Ifrit got a sirloin steak. Pebble got a baked potato and salad. Omega was contemplating whether the Shepard’s pie was going to suffice. 

     When they all got their food and sat down, Omega offered to get everyone their drinks, heading over to the beverages. Terzo sat down with his plate of fried chicken, smiling at the wide selection of food all the ghouls got. 

     “Everyone got what they wanted?” He asked as he watched them dig in with delight.

     A few of the ghouls nodded enthusiastically, some too busy chowing down to even notice Terzo had sat down. Terzo did however see Pebble slowly drop his head into his plate before jerking up when the food disturbed his short-lived nap. 

     “This is why we don't let you get high with us,” Ifrit cackled at all the potato and salad on his face before offering a napkin.

     “Better than biting strangers,” Mist threw a glare at Alpha who was too hungry to care of his slander.

     Terzo chuckled at their banter, feeling a sense of warmth overcome him by being gathered around them like this. In a way, this was his family. The entire ministry, yes, his brothers, sure, but he felt more at home with the ghouls than he did with anyone else on this mortal plane. He then shifted his gaze to see Omega had comically taken too much of an order he could physically handle. He had four cups collected to his chest, his tail holding another, the rim of one held by his jaws, and another in his hand. Oh what a disaster this would be. 

     The entire table watched as Omega put the first cup down and then the cup in his mouth. All of which were successfully placed until Omega went to release the four gathered to his chest and he fumbled them. 

     “My Sierra Mist!” Mist cried as the cups fell to the floor in a clatter of ice and fizz. 

     “My Dr. Pepper!” Ifrit exclaimed next. 

     Omega just stood there completely still, looking at the table with a look of a thousand apologies. Chair sighed as he gathered up napkins and handed them to Terzo while getting on the floor to collect the cups. 

     “Whoa, what happened here?” Secondo came over with the hostess on cue of the commotion. He sent a look of concern over the scene as the Hostess quickly took the cups from Chair. 

     “Just an accident,” Terzo smiled reassuringly as he dapped Omega's chest with the napkins. His shirt was drenched with the beverages unfortunately so of course he'd have to get a new one soon. 

     Omega glanced over his shirt and a deep sigh erupted beneath his mask. “I apologize, I thought I had it.” 

     “You definitely didn't!” Ifrit scoffed before Terzo sent him a warning glare. He shut his trap, looking down at his plate now. 

     Mist was quick to resolve her anger with snarky humor. “Hey, maybe he could just strip here? We could skip the strip club.”

     Secondo scrunched his face while Terzo fought himself to say the right thing. 

     “I don't think that's a good idea,” Secondo muttered as he saw the hostess making her way back in the corner of his eye. 

     “Why not?” Alpha piped up, soon all the ghouls nodding. 

     “No! Don't do that thing where you all turn into a hive mind!” Secondly cried, slashing the air with his hands. He slapped his brother’s shoulder to wrangle in his ghouls. 

     “Yes, perhaps it would be wise if you kept it-” Terzo's mouth went dry when Omega's shirt was already dropped to the floor. “-On…” 

     The hostess's eyes went wide and she hurried over with a lecture while Seconds was already trying to talk it off. Terzo was somehow immune to second-hand embarrassment for one reason or another.

      “Sir! You need to keep your shirt on!” The hostess shouted over Secondo's shoulder, trying to get past him but the retired papa was playing defense tonight. 

     “I spilled soda on me.” Omega frowned, using the spare napkins to wipe down his chiseled chest. Terzo stood licking the inside of his cheek as he gawked. 

     “Yeah! He spilled soda on himself, what's he supposed to do, lady?!” Mist argued with the hostess, throwing her arms out. 

     From the perspective of the hostess, she knew these people were high from the smell alone, but Secondo's suave convinced her to turn a blind nose. Now they were yelling and one of them was taking off their clothes. A blind eye would cost her a job now. Perhaps hospitality had been overstayed for their liking. 

     “I request that you all leave at once! This is unacceptable behavior!” She barked finally, the sweetness of the woman gone with the wind.

     “Please! They do not know their own stupidity!” Secondo shouted for a second chance, already batting his eyelashes at her with folded hands. Terzo held back an amused laugh he got a quick glare for. 

     The hostess bit her tongue, watching Secondo's advancements. She watched him study her name tag and her eyes were already starting to roll before he even opened his mouth again. 

     “Donna is it?” Secondo bowed over and offered to take her hand. “Donna, I find you a beautiful and certainly reasonable woman. Please believe me when I say I will have this under control.” 

     As Secondo lowered his shades to show his genuineness, Donna gazed into those bloodshot eyes that made the decision that much easier. She refused his hand. 

     “No shirt, no service!”

     . . . 

     “I can’t believe you fools got us kicked out of Golden Corral!” Secondo shouted in disbelief. He hugged himself in his seat, refusing to even look at the ghouls and Terzo. 

     Omega sat wearing a spare T-shirt Ferrum the driver ghoul had offered from the back of the bus. He had always kept spare clothes on hand usually because Terzo was prone to partying with the ghouls anyhow. He was just glad it wasn't vomit this time. He kept his eyes on the road as they drove to their next destination. 

     “Please! You're the one who flashed your dirty grin and red eyes at her!” Terzo snapped back, furious about any sort of backlash at the ghouls. “You scared her!” 

     “You have no idea how fucking terrifying I can be!” Secondo growled, shifting in his seat to lunge for his throat before Omega shot them a silencing grimace without his mask on now. 

     “You two fight like you're still kids! Knock it off!” Omega gruffed, drinking complimentary water to sober himself up, though hearing those two bicker for the last 20 minutes was sobering enough. “It was my fault, I wasn't in my right mind. End of story.” 

     “I'm never getting high with you idiots again,” Secondo scoffed, turning his scowl to the window so he could begrudgingly watch the street life.

Chapter Text

     As If on cue, Secondo had miraculously disappeared merely moments after entering the club. The space was dark yet hardly at all with all the flashing bolts of color that succeeded its wheel. Honestly, it was all very eye-fucking, to say the least. Mist and Alpha wasted no time at all to rush over to the main event, a tall stage with right now two dancers strip-teasing the audience in their synchronized choreography. As for Terzo's attention, he admired the art form from afar but stayed close to the remaining ghouls. 

     “Exciting is it not?” Terzo smiled at his group, nudging Pebble who seemed to already be dozing off again on his feet. He eyed the dancers for a few more moments before leading the ghouls to a table by the bar. “Let's not be idle, come sit. I'll order us some drinks.” 

     “Just get me a lemon water or something non-alcoholic, I don't plan on being hungover again.” Omega sighed as he settled in at a table. Chair and Pebble sat down in seats across from him while Ifrit followed Terzo to the bar. 

     “Si, Si, your body is your instrument after all,” Terzo agreed before sashaying over to where the bartender was shaking up a blend. He leaned forward with his elbow resting on the counter as he patiently waited for their attention. 

     “Do you think they have fireball?” Ifrit half-joked to the papa, siding next to him in a mirrored state. 

     “You wouldn't dare,” Terzo threw his head up in a deep chuckle. “Although I don't shame self-indulgence, we do have a plane to catch and a concert to perform.” 

     “The weed clears my soul and the liquor my mind.” the ghoul proposed with a snarky smile. “I would go for a whisky though.” 

     “I'll order you a beer instead, you'll thank me later,” the papa compromised, patting him on the shoulder. 

     The bartender finally slid over with a tired look but bared a grin anyway. “Sorry, busy night. What can I get you?” 

     “Oh, there is no hurry here, don't sweat it. Can I get a round of beers and lemon waters for io e i miei amici?” Terzo smiled reassuringly, drumming his fingers up on the counter. 

     “Yeah yeah, and those onion rings and jalapeno poppers as an appetizer,” Ifrit chimed in loud enough for the ghouls in the back. 

     Omega's stomach growled at the notion, realizing he never did get some food into his system back at Golden Corral. He felt mortified just reliving the incident and vowed to himself he never would, but he had bigger fish to fry in his mind at the moment too, especially regarding this morning. Alpha had withheld telling him something in front of Phil and he had a strong suspicion it couldn't be good. Though Terzo seemed fine for the moment, he wondered if this show of celebration was just a repeat of yesterday's grand party. After contemplating it for a few minutes, he left his thoughts again at the clank of a cup to see Terzo had slid over a glass of iced water with a slice of lemon on the rim. He took it kindly, swirling around the straw to play with the ice. 

     “There we go, drinks are served,” Terzo announced, catching Omega’s eye as he said it. He gave a smirk and a wink, teasing him without words. 

     “Thanks, Papa.” Chair gave a cheery grin before he started to sip his drink, inserting the straw underneath his mask. 

     Terzo nodded to all his ghoul’s appreciation. “Y’know, it’s dark enough where you could probably take off your guys’ masks. Everyone here is either drunk or distracted.”

     “You think so?” Ifrit peered up from chugging his beer.

     “I don’t want to risk any more bad publicity for the ministry,” Omega protested on cue, feeling his face heat up in shame.  

     “Nonsense, nobody will know us,” Terzo shook his head and pulled out his shades again, handing all the ghouls a pair out of his pocket comically. “Put some on if you still want some coverage, yeah?”

     “I highly doubt a pair of sunglasses will hide-” Omega tried to argue again but Ifrit was already exchanging his mask for some sunglasses at the drop of a dime. 

     “We just came back from a costume party. People won’t give a shit, Omega,” Terzo reassured and gave him an alibi to go with. He swung his arm around his shoulders, bringing him in close enough to whisper-yell over the music to his ear. “Let’s say you and I hit that dance floor, hm? Just for a song or two.”

     He sighed reluctantly, letting Terzo take his hand as he was led away from the table. He could smell the food that was being served at the table just as they left but perhaps this gave Omega a moment to ask Terzo about this morning. He’d risk the chance of Ifrit and chair eating all the food before they got back he supposed. He stepped out onto the lit-up dance floor just outside the stage barrier, the flashing colors reminding him of what would come tomorrow. Maybe he should relax and not have a repeat of yesterday. He felt disarmed when Terzo took his hand and squeezed it firmly.

     “Ah, Tainted Love is playing!” Terzo cheered, though he was just barely audible so they both had to just read each other’s lips. Luckily Terzo had a habit of talking with his hands anyway. 

     “I know,” Omega attempted to say but it came out muffled. He quickly realized the whole mask issue would make it impossible for Terzo to understand him now as his face was entirely covered so there was nothing to read. He suddenly had his doubts about how this entire dance would go now. They were away from the others, but now Omega has sacrificed his voice for the sake of publicity.

     Terzo started to dance without a second thought, starting with his feet stepping in, his hips swaying on the beat, and his hands pulling Omega closer before stepping out. The ghoul naturally followed his lead but his form was stiff. Terzo just dismissed it as nerves, however. They had danced together before so he didn’t doubt their chemistry, he just needed to get both of them warmed up. 

     “ Relax, ” Terzo mouthed to him, his hand cupping Omega’s waist as he rounded him into a fun spin. He laughed when Omega stripped over himself in the process but kept him steady. 

     Omega couldn’t stop his heart from thumping with Terzo handling him like this and he couldn’t tear his eyes away from the genuine smile he gave him all the while. Terzo had always danced effortlessly and his breath was caught in his throat just trying to keep up with him in the moment. He stepped in and stepped out, rounding Terzo again and leading the dance himself now that he picked up a rhythm. He guided Terzo to do another spin, twirling him on his finger before they both kicked their feet out and began to walk back and forth. 

     “You think you can outdo me, huh?” The papa smirked, rather impressed by his moves but he always had the upper hand when it came to choreography. He parted ways with him, Omega left to step, sway, and stare while Terzo showed off just how dedicated he was as he took off his jacket to show he was serious. His hair was out of style with all the spinning they'd done already, but the song wasn't over yet. Omega watched in awe as Terzo started to dance with his hands, stomping on the beat, all the while maintaining intense eye contact behind his shades. His gestures were sensual and suggestive, acting out the lyrics to the song like he'd written it. This was definitely a theater kid moment and people were beginning to watch in fascination. There was no doubt, Terzo was born to perform. 

     Omega felt a bit paranoid about these newfound eyes, but he was too caught up in the performance to be weary now. He laughed and continued to let his body be moved by the music and his eyes by Terzo. He tracked his hands going down his chest before throwing them up in some snaps just before reaching his crotch as he stepped in and stepped out. He knew Terzo was purely enjoying himself and this probably wasn't for him, but he felt seduced, to say the least. His own dancing started to falter as he was distracted. 

     To Omega's misfortune, he wasn't the only one mesmerized. In the midst of this amazing dance, the dancers on stage had started to beckon him up believe it or not. In a fever dream of events, they pulled Terzo up on stage and started to dance with him. There were a lot of supporters in the audience tonight, some of course jealous. Omega glanced over to the side on a whim to see Seconco sitting at a table in the corner sipping colorful glasses with what must've been the manager. He wasn't shocked to know the retired papa had connections. He imagined he had something to do with this. 

     “Woo!!!” Alpha cheered from barriers with Mist, Omega decided to go meet them in the middle now that his dance partner had left him for bigger things. 

     “Look at him go!” Mist grinned, bringing Omega into a side hug to watch with them. Her tail swished excitedly, a guy behind not even acknowledging it when compared to the turn of events of the show. One of the dancers threw off her bra, ringing it around Terzo's neck before spinning him, the dancer behind him catching him. The crowd was going wild. Terzo hollered a guffaw, transiting into some jazz hands before twirling both of the dancers in sync. The trio was unmatched.

     At this point of the dance, with the ghoul's body stilled, his mind was allowed to roam now in his field of growing thoughts. He knew now that he wouldn't be able to talk with Terzo tonight, at least not in public. He sighed in frustration and a creeping jealousy began to fuel his veins. He knew better than to act on it normally, but tonight he felt like time was still scarce and it was messing with him yet again. He thought out the conversation he’d have and how he'd get Terzo alone, and then, when the song was dwindling to an end and Terzo was let off stage, he hooked his arm around his, taking him somewhere off back. 

     “What’s the rush?” Terzo piped up in Question, barely allowed to stabilize himself from stepping down, but it went unanswered. He pursed his lips and just followed, his chest still heaving from his surprise performance. They shuffled into a secluded corner away from the riff-raff before Omega let him go and they leaned against the wall together. 

     “I’ve been wanting to talk to you,” Omega started up, his voice rather hoarse from trying to talk over a party. He crossed his arms, looking at him with a crooked stare.

     There were a million things Terzo thought Omega might say… Or hoped he would. He nodded for him to continue. “Of course, anything.”

     The ghoul nodded back, looking back onto the party scene of his brother dancing with Mist on the dance floor. “What happened yesterday when I was drinking myself sick?”

     “I finally talked with Sister Imperator,” Terzo replied calmly, sharing his gaze. “She didn’t mention me stepping down.”

     “She didn’t?” Omega looked back at him now, his arms unfolding to rest at his sides. 

     He shook his head in confirmation. “She did however tell me I should focus on selecting a prime mover. Perhaps that dreaded meeting was only about bringing up an heir.”

     The quintessence ghoul just scoffed, though not in relief but in disbelief. 

     “They’ve been pressuring me for years to find some mortal to continue the bloodline with but I fear the clergy’s patience is running thin with me,” he remarked, finally meeting his blank stare. “I think the meeting was a threat.”

     “A threat?”

     “She warned me that I was the last of the bloodline and I shouldn't be wasting my time with you.” Terzo frowned before shaking his hand. “Not you exactly, but she does not believe ghouls in general should be my priority.” 

     Omega was quiet for a while. This wasn't anything new he was hearing, but he knew why Terzo didn't say anything to him the night of and why he was telling him now. He didn't even want to ask to confirm it, the thought making him sick. “...Are you going to finally listen?” 

     “I don't know.” Papa shrugged, his face filled with somber. He curled the corner of his mouth awkwardly, folding his hands in his lap. “Omega, I cannot do a single thing for you or the ghouls if the clergy decides to terminate your contracts for one reason or another.” 

     “Terzo-” Omega left the wall to step closer in worry. 

     The stress seeping through the cracks of his confident exterior was evident as he smiled so brokenly. “I don't want to be that reason. I can't be.”

Chapter Text

     “We could burn it,” Omega suggested, scanning the room for any listeners as he and Terzo schemed. 

     “The ministry?” Terzo answered matter-of-factly and lifted his head up from his hands to him with a dead-straight glare. 

     “Noo, the contracts.” Omega face-palmed. He groaned, “You can't rewrite or alter the contracts without Sister Imperator but you can destroy them.”

     “Wouldn't that be bad?” The papa cringed. “What happens if they're destroyed?” 

     The ghoul paused, thinking about how to phrase it or maybe he didn't even know how to answer. Terzo held an ever-rising brow as the cogs turned slowly. Eventually, Omega came through though.

     “I'm not entirely certain of how this would work,” Omega mumbled after thinking it over. “But to answer your question, if you destroyed a ghoul's contract they would be sent back to Hell. That I know definitely.” 

     “Omega, why in Satan's name would I do that then?” Terzo threw his head back in his hands to maul over his anticipation of the inevitable. “What difference does it make if Sister Imperator terminates you ghouls or I do?” 

     “Because terminating is permanent,” he responded gravely. “You're not terminating us. Destroying isn't banishing us from this realm. You're just sending us back. You can create a new contract with us afterward.” 

     Terzo peered up hopeful, his face now scrunching up as he laughed just to ease the moment’s discomfort. “How do you know all this?” 

     “I've done it before.” The ghoul adjusted the silver rings hugging his fingers as he thought back on his past triumphs. 

     “Before?” Terzo repeated. Omega couldn't blame him that the thought of him being summoned by someone else never occurred. Not that he liked to talk about it particularly. 

     “I'm an older ghoul than most as you know. Alpha has been summoned more times than I bothered to count as well,” he replied with a shrug to him. “The clergy is not the first group of summoners I've served. Some of them I had to escape from.” 

     “How many have you served? You never told me this?” The Papa nudged him a bit hurt, his eyes sympathetic. He took his claws in his hands, intertwining their fingers. “Why did you have to escape?” 

     “You’ve asked me of hell but never beyond it. I’ve had many summoners, many short-term because of the job asked or circumstances.” The ghoul tilted his head, seemingly perplexed by Terzo's sudden concern. “I believe ghouls and humans are not much different in our histories of suffering.” 

     Terzo's face grimaced at even the mere thought of Omega being put through any kind of suffering. His hands grasped his tighter as if he were paranoid Omega would be sent back right in front of him. “I cannot bear to think of losing you or the others, Omega. If I destroy the contracts and I write new ones, all of you would be bound to me?” 

     The ghoul nodded. “Until your eventual death, yes.” 

     “Okay, we need to come up with a plan then-” Terzo finally allowed himself to breathe freely as he sighed and rubbed his strong jaw In deep thought. “-Together this time.”

     “The contracts are in the filing room, we could easily access them. Cardinal Copia and I just organized all the filing cabinets the other day,” Omega told him, still oblivious to the great mistake Terzo had committed yesterday. 

     Terzo twisted his lips, glancing off to the side now. He took his hands back and folded them behind his back. Omega could literally smell the shame on him before he even opened his mouth. “Yeahhh, about that… ” 

     “Terzo…” The ghoul glared at him with dismay. “...What did you do?” 

     “Technically nothing.” He smiled sheepishly, his body sweating under the Infernal gaze of a ghoul's wraith. He tried to avoid his gaze but his face grew hot and he just had to say it before he was boiled alive by guilt. “Look, Alpha was the one who broke down the door.” 

     “He broke down the door?!” Omega barked, darting his eyes back over at Alpha who was leaving the dance floor to go get something to quench his thirst presumably. A few nearby people stared at the commotion though. 

     “Hey, easy!” Terzo snagged the collar of his shirt and jerked him down to his level so he could whisper, “I thought I was thinking two steps ahead by getting the contracts early, but the filing room was locked for some reason.” 

     “Locked? By Sister Imperator?” Omega thought out loud to him, attempting to not get reeled into a fluster by being this close to Terzo. Something about the way he gripped his collar was seriously pulling him out of the moment. 

     Terzo shook his head, releasing his shirt. He snapped his fingers a few times. “No, someone else had to have known I'd go looking prior. Sister Imperator acted surprised when she found out I even wanted a hold of the contracts. I told Secondo what I was doing but nobody else?” 

     “It wouldn't benefit him to go against you,” the ghoul agreed, staring off somewhere. He then got really quiet and hyper-focused on something. 

     The papa watched him for any signs of life as he stood frozen in front of him for a few moments too long. “Who do you think did then?” 

     “Phil,” Omega finally stated as he shifted uncomfortably. 

     “I know he works with Sister Imperator but he has no reason to do that if Sister Imperator truly didn't know my intentions before?” Terzo argued Phil's innocence until Omega reached a claw out and gently turned Terzo's cheek. “What? What am I looking for?” 

     “Phil,” Omega repeated again. With Terzo's face turned he could now realize what Omega was fixated on. Phil. 

     “What is he doing here?” Terzo almost had to whisper from his shock. Phil was now at a table by himself staring at the two across the building. He had ordered a drink it seemed but based on how untouched it appeared to be on the table he either had just arrived or didn't intend to drink it all. When both of them made eye contact with him, he gave them a small wave out of courtesy. Neither of them had even noticed until now. How long had he been there? 

     “I think he's keeping tabs on us,” Omega gruffed. 

     “Stalking is a better word,” Terzo scoffed back. He immediately started, walking over to Phil's table. Omega's tail drooped. 

     “What are you doing?” Omega hissed, chasing after him. He tried to catch his hand but Terzo pulled it back and continued forward. 

     “Talking to him,” the papa replied with a forced smile bared at Phil as he approached. 

     “No, Terzo! We keep quiet, we keep our heads down, and we figure this out-”

     “-Phil! What a surprise!” Terzo pulled out a chair for Omega and him. He sat down at the table, resting his arm on it. “I didn't think this was your type of scene.”

    “Oh, hello Papa,” Phil nodded to him, his eyes following Omega's as he took a seat next to Terzo. “It's not, but Sister Imperator suggested I go out and visit.” 

    “Did she now?” Terzo chuckled, his grin rather intense. 

    “Frankly she was worried that tonight might affect tomorrow's show. I had been warned you and Papa II are a dangerous duo together,” he returned a soft laugh. Omega was glowering at the fellow ghoul for any sign of an ulterior motive but both of them had their masks on so it was hard to say. Phil seemed relaxed really, or at least as relaxed as he could be in an overstimulating environment. His tail swept the floor slowly at the side of his chair and his hands were clasping his cup, tilting it from side to side to play with his ice. 

    “I assure you we are on our best behaviors,” the papa replied sharply, his eyes narrowing.

    “So it seems,” Phil's tone faltered before he followed up, “Is everything alright, Papa? You seem… distressed.”

    Terzo frowned and flared his brow, leaning back in his seat. “Distressed? What makes you say that?”

    The ghoul paused and shifted back too, creating distance between them. “Well, you've just seemed relatively off recently. Impulsive is a word that comes to mind,” Phil replied with a little lift. “I had heard of the… incident that occurred? I must confess I am quite curious to hear more than Sister Imperator's perspective.” 

    “I can imagine,” Terzo muttered, sharing quick glances with Omega while the exchange went on. He then clutched his chest and sighed exasperatedly, “I'm afraid I cannot remember much. I had been drinking with Secondo prior.” It wasn't a total lie on his part. He was with Secondo prior to the incident. Smoking.

    “Really?” Phil held surprise in his voice before dropping it, “Sister Imperator had said you were quite coherent. She mentioned you were after the ghoul contracts?” 

    Omega was beginning to question if Phil was just fishing for information as their agonizing interrogation dressed as small talk went on; though if he was the one that locked the filing room, wouldn't he have known what Terzo was after in the first place? It wouldn't make sense to interrogate Terzo unless Phil was here to prove his innocence? He tilted his head slowly as he scrutinized the ghoul in front of him. 

    “Ghoul contracts? Yes, in the moment I had thought I needed them. Though again, I was drunk.” The papa wrinkled his nose.

    Phil nodded, the ice in his cup suddenly more enriching to his eyes than them. “Was Alpha also drunk? And Cardinal Copia?” 

    Omega didn't like the way his brother was brought up, dread brewing in his stomach now. He stilled his once fluid tail. One thing he was surprised to hear though was the cardinal's involvement. How did Terzo and Alpha get that goody-two-shoes to assist them? 

    “Alpha was also drunk, yes. Cardinal Copia was simply trying to talk us down,” Terzo began to scrunch his face and blaze his words, “I fail to see your curiosity if you know much of this already?” 

    Phil shook his head, talking with his hands as he spoke, “I apologize for any misunderstanding, I was just hoping to hear your reasoning behind it. I find it baffling that a papa attempted to break into the ministry's filing room merely by liquor-induced delusion.” 

    The papa leaned forward in his chair, sprawling his hands on the table “Are you calling me a liar?”

    Phil didn't particularly react with fear when he lunged and raised his voice, instead opting to remain calm and collected. “I said I found it baffling, not unbelievable.” He took his hands off the table and looked at Omega. “You wanted to renew the ghoul contracts quickly, that much is evident to me. Why is that?” 

    “I couldn't tell you, I was drunk,” Terzo repeated firmly and crossed his arms.

    “Were you afraid?” Phil asked suddenly. 

    Terzo paused and didn't know what to say to that if he could even lie. He felt anger travel his body and flame his chest, and there was that gunk in his throat again. He opened his mouth to speak, but nothing intellectual came of it. “I uhh…” 

    Omega and Phil both stared at him with worry as his hands balled and he stared down. This was not how Omega imagined Terzo being speechless. 

    “I don't think he remembers, Phil,” Omega finally stated, sitting up straighter with a mean glare. “He was drunk and he wasn't in his right mind.”

    Terzo was relieved that Omega was going along with him and backing him up. He didn't know where his voice had gone and it made him uneasy to know he might be losing it. His heart eased when his loyal ghoul took his clenched hand in his, soothing the tension with his thumb smoothing over his knuckles. “Y-Yes, I was drunk. I have a lot of brain fog from that night,” he finally got out. 

    “So it seems,” Phil murmured, unreadable in that awkward moment. He watched Omega comfort Terzo in silence.

Chapter Text

     After a minute or maybe even two, Terzo's hand left Omega's and he cleared his throat, drawing Phil's attention back. “There is a question I have about last night's affairs,” he said, catching Phil's silver gaze. 

     “I'm not sure if I can answer given I was unaware until this morning but I'll try,” Phil replied.

     “The filing room door was locked. Why? It's rarely locked?” Terzo decided to just outright and ask as he was running out of patience to figure it out in silence. 

     “The clergy wants to crack down on the ministry's security I presume,” the clergy ghoul said without much thought. “It was a privacy violation to allow such classified information open to anyone, wouldn't you agree? Personally, I feel safer knowing only trusted members of the ministry can access the filing room now.” 

     Nobody could argue with that but there was still a feeling of mistrust like a serpent hiding in a field. Terzo still managed to smile and nod though. He couldn't find any solid evidence that Phil was personally against them, just that he was a nosey ghoul who valued his privacy. Who wasn't? There wasn't anything more that he could say.

     “I can get a full report on your desk by the time you get back from Stockholm if you'd like,” Phil offered, somehow sensing his displeasure at the news. 

     Terzo sat up from the table and shook his head. “That's alright, Phil. That won't be necessary. If I have any more questions I will speak with Sister Imperator and my father directly. I appreciate you of course.” 

     Phil observed the two leave his table to return where their priorities mattered elsewhere. He nodded without question. “As you wish. I'm always around if you need anything in the future.” 

     . . .

    After a long night at the strip club, and especially after that confrontation with Phil, the two men were exhausted. Omega followed Terzo back to his quarters as he often did most nights, and they began getting ready for bed. 

     “Too much excitement for one day, huh?” Terzo chuckled tiredly at the sight of Omega tossing off his mask and sprawling himself on the sofa immediately. He hung up his coat, approaching him with a smile.

     “Try a week or a month,” the ghoul moaned into the decorative pillow he was face-down in. The fabric was scratchy at the intricate stitching, but a pillow was a pillow at this point. 

     Terzo shook his head with amusement, coming to sit down on the edge. He rubbed Omega's back and hummed in agreement. “It was chaotic, si. I didn't plan it that way. I apologize, amore mio.” 

     “I think it's just us,” Omega mustered a laugh, lifting his head as he shifted to look at Terzo. “Nothing is ever normal.” 

     He nodded, his eyes softening. “I wouldn't have it any other way.” He turned Omega on his back, climbing on top of him to rest on his chest.

     “I wouldn't either,” the ghoul confessed, catching his lover's face in his claws when he kissed his cheek. He brushed his nose against Terzo's, lingering over his lips. “Except… minus the clergy.” 

    Terzo smirked, capturing his lips. “The clergy’s the worst, no?” he groaned into his mouth. 

     Omega smirked back and pulled Terzo closer to kiss him with more passion. His body wrapped around his tightly before Terzo broke away to speak again. 

     “I think we should worry about the contracts after the ritual. There's no time to do anything now.” He frowned, petting his hair. He was quick to recover his smile the longer he stared at him, however. “Besides, I much rather kiss you to my heart's content while I can.” He smiled again, leaning back down to resume kissing him.

     Omega welcomed the returning kiss and enveloped him once more, having no more brainpower to even argue. He didn't want to think about the clergy, Terzo's last show, potentially going back to hell, or any of that anymore. At least not tonight. For all he was guaranteed was tonight.  

     “I don't want to think about it anymore,” Omega whispered in between their clashing lips, his tone almost a growl. He caught Terzo's hips, traveling the curve of them all the way up to his chest.

     “Then don't.” Terzo pulled back from  Omega's mouth when his touch got bolder. His own hands went to rip at the buttons of his shirt, shrugging it off to the floor. “Think about something else…”  

     “You've given me a lot to think about today, don't worry,” Omega chuckled, studying his bare chest and stomach as soon as the fabric slipped off. He couldn't resist sitting up to kiss his skin, his lips falling onto his collarbone and down his pecs. Omega remembered much of the day that Terzo teased him and now that they were alone, he didn't want those moments to be empty after all.

     “Have I now?” Terzo cackled the best he could until Omega nipped at his nipple. He rested his eyes with a wince and combed through the ghoul's hair once more. 

     “You have.” The ghoul's forked tongue circled his nipple and grazed his fangs against it, leaving Terzo's body to writhe and his heart to pound. He took hold of his belt and unlooped it from his pants in the meantime before chucking it on the floor. 

     “Are you truly this impatient?” Terzo laughed as his pants were shucked down and he was in his underwear in mere minutes of coming back. His eyes opened to watch his lover undress him with up-brisk. 

     “No, I’m taking the time to take off your clothes aren't I?” Omega replied mischievously, now eying the outline of his cock in his garments as if it were the apple of his eye. His claws were already prying at the waistband without thinking twice.

     “Then take off yours too.” Terzo smiled, tugging on his collar to bring his lips back.

     Omega's fingers flew to open his cassock swiftly, shrugging it off to the side. Terzo's hands dove to roam his burly chest, massaging his waist with the sensuality of an incubus. The ghoul's brain was going to mush between being tongue-tied and touched, and he quickly found himself unable to even wait to flip him over, as he did so in a matter of seconds. 

     Terzo let out a grunt and his body sunk into the sofa. He glanced up at Omega with slight surprise, but when he saw the way Omega glared at him with unbridled lust and avidity, he didn't even try to choke down the moan he whined when those claws started to palm his growing erection.

     “You dog,” Terzo groaned, arching his back. Omega's other hand found the bow of his back, supporting his position. 

     “Is this not what you wanted, Papa?”  Omega teased, dipping his head for a consuming kiss. He brushed back his loose fringes and grazed his fangs on his bottom lip before he tore away abruptly just to hear him gasp. “ Is it too much?”

     “No, No-” the papa panted out of breath, tugging the ghoul's chin back. Omega only allowed their noses to touch until he slid past Terzo's cheek in favor of his ears and neck. “You're just…” 

    Omega nibbled at his earlobe and lapped his tongue down to the crook of his neck. He hooked his claw and pulled Terzo's underwear down to his knees. “Just what?” he inquired into his warm skin. 

     Terzo hissed a shaky breath when Omega started to knead his inner thigh while kissing his neck. He was losing his train of thought over Omega's hot tongue crossing his throat and his hands leaving nothing up to mere fantasy. He turned his head completely to the side when he felt teeth bite down on him and he whimpered, “ Caro satana, sei un animale… ”

     Omega could understand that loud and clear, not the first time he's heard it before. He felt Terzo shudder with every bruise his lips formed on him and kept a firm grasp on his thigh until he pushed his legs apart. He unlatched himself from another love mark and gazed over Terzo's distraught face, admiring the strained creases and conjugated brows. It was comical to see such a charismatic character disappear into submission, but for Omega, it only fueled his fire. 

     “I don't know if any amount of foundation will cover these,” Omega taunted. He cupped Terzo's jaw, turning his face from side to side to review his work. 

     Terzo was quiet as he came to from whatever cattle he was herding in his head. Then he smiled and sighed low, “I can pull off anything, it's no matter.” 

     The ghoul hummed in agreement, “I don't doubt that.” Omega sat back on his hunches, looking over his flushed face, his marked-up neck, and down to his swollen cock. “What do you need from me?”

     There were a million things that wandered Terzo's mind but only a shy smile made it to his lips. “Something… More?” 

     “Something more?” Omega leaned in, lifting his chin. He flashed his fangs in good humor and began to palm his crotch again, this time more firmly. “What did you have in mind?” 

     Terzo grunted again, his head sinking into the decorative pillows. He sucked in his breath and endured a firm grasp on his cock now. “ What don't I?” He hummed.

     “I could tie you up and go down on you,” Omega suggested with a purring tone. He began to slowly stroke Terzo's shaft with lazy effort. “Or I could bend you over and take you.”

     Terzo's face glazed over and his hands clasped around Omega's shoulders. “Yeah?” 

     “Yeah,” the ghoul replied. His thumb crossed the top of his cock, wiping off the precum. He listened to Terzo's breath catch in his throat and chuckled, “So…?” 

     “Don't make me choose,” the papa whispered. 

     “Don't tell me you don't know what you want-” Omega smirked and picked up a steady rhythm now with his cock. He leaned his face closer, his lips hovering over his shaft. “-Someone as particular as yourself.”

     Terzo rested his eyes and his hips instinctively lifted to meet the ghoul's hot breath only to be denied when Omega lifted his head to smile. “I know what I want,” he pleaded. 

     “And that is…?” Omega dottingly scanned his body, noting how his muscles flexed and tensed. 

     “Both,” Terzo answered and flashed his lover a playful look. “I want it all.” 

     Omega laughed at him, diving into his lips. He savored how greedily Terzo took his kiss and it took everything in him to pull back. “I can't give you everything. We have a show to put on tomorrow, Terzo.” 

     Terzo slumped his body, his eyes rolling back to the ceiling as he groaned. He especially pouted when the weight of Omega's body left the sofa and his steps left the room in favor of elsewhere. “Omegaaa, C'mon!”  

     “C'mon?” Omega answered from the bathroom. The light switch flipped on and some drawers were opened. 

     “Don't you ever just let loose?” The papa threw his hands in the air for emphasis. He rolled on his side to face the wall Omega was hiding behind.

     “I let loose a lot actually,”  Omega replied matter-of-factly. “I got high today, I let you drag me to a strip club, and we danced-” 

     “-That's not what I mean,” Terzo sighed. He folded his arms to his chest. “You always hesitate to be selfish.” 

     Omega paused to consider his words, opening his mouth to testify, but Terzo spoke again. 

     “I know we both want the same thing.” 

     “You know what I want?” Omega humored him, smiling to himself as he closed the drawers. 

    “Yes,” Terzo scoffed. “It's blatantly obvious.” 

     “Tell me,” Omega hummed. The bathroom door opened, and the light flipped off, only now Terzo's bedroom door opened next, and the light flipped on. 

     “You want to fuck me!” he exclaimed. “You want to fuck me until I forget my name and I'm screaming yours.” 

     “Uhuh?” 

    Terzo growled more passionately, “You want to fuck me so hard that I can't walk straight after.”

     “All of that sounds irresponsible,” Omega muttered as he finally came back with a few things. He stood in front of Terzo and laid it all out. “How would you perform like that?” 

     “That's my point! You're prioritizing other things and not-” Terzo trailed off and his mouth went dry at the things Omega brought back. He sat up and picked up a pair of leather handcuffs. “-us…” 

     The ghoul picked up a bottle of lube and reviewed it with little regard. “I can't give you everything, but that doesn't mean I can't spoil you.” He gave it to Terzo casually. 

     Terzo grinned devilishly, taking everything he brought back into account. He clipped on a leather collar on the ghoul and tugged on the metal ring. “Spoil me you will, Tesoro.”

Chapter Text

     “Is that tight enough for you?” Omega asked after tying the last knot to the post of the bed. 

     Terzo jerked his body forward only for his wrists to catch on the restraints. He fell back onto the bed and smiled. “I'd say so.” 

     “Good.” the ghoul pressed a kiss to his forehead. He opened the bottle of lube and slathered some between his hands. “Remember, I'm going slow.” 

     “Until you can't anymore, right?” Terzo smirked. 

     “I tied you down for a reason, y'know,” Omega scoffed, rolling his eyes to the ceiling. He shifted his weight on the bed as he turned to him. He spread his thighs and started to coat his ass with the warm-enough lube. “You have to always speed things up.” 

      “Is this your way of teaching me self-control?” Terzo jeered. “Because I don't think you're exactly the best mentor for this.” 

     Omega's lip quirked and he paused his hands. “Oh, should I get someone else to fuck you?” he asked sarcastically. 

     “I bet that'd just make you harder wouldn't it,” Terzo purred, though choked on his words when Omega resumed his prep work. 

    “I don't share, I never have,” the ghoul muttered as he penetrated him with his fingers. Two, then three. He waited to see Terzo's tolerance before he added the fourth. 

     Terzo nodded to the fourth, baring through the tight fit until he sighed, “I suppose I've never seen you go after anyone but me or the occasional sibling of sin.”  

     “The ghouls are rough,” Omega explained. “Besides, they feel more like family than anything.” 

     “They are rough,” Terzo scoffed like he was opposed to that kind of sex. “And I suppose you and Alpha do play more of a brotherly role in the pack. I guess it would be weird.” 

     “Yeah, it still disturbs me that you've slept with Alpha before too.” Omega cringed at the thought, regretting even speaking of it from the nausea it brought him. 

     “I didn't know you guys were brothers back then!” Terzo cried in embarrassment. “It was only a few times. Honestly, he was too into roleplay even for my tastes.” 

     “Roleplay?-” The younger brother went green in the face. He took his fingers out once he felt like he had room to work. “-Actually I don't want to know what you guys roleplayed. Please don't tell me.” 

     Terzo chuckled somewhat but acknowledged the discomfort in the topic. “I'll spare you the details then. It's in the past, I hold no more affection for Alpha than I would a friend.”

     Omega nodded in some relief. However, he felt a burning ache to ask Terzo what he felt about him. He didn't know if he wanted to hear the answer out loud. Sex felt safe. If there was anything more than carnal lust and desire, then it would put both of them in danger. Besides, he knew the answer.

     Terzo scrunched his nose at the lost look Omega began to show, his eyes suddenly fainter than their usual glow. He went to reach out for his face to comfort him in some way but fumbled with his restraints again. The jingle brought the ghoul's attention back. “Are you alright?” 

     “I'm fine, yes,” Omega replied quickly. He cleared his throat and pushed all his doubts to the side to contemplate later. “I just spaced out. Are you doing okay?” 

     “As well as I can be when I can't touch you.” Terzo rolled his eyes, making a show of struggling in his cuffs. He smiled when Omega laughed his worries away.

     “I’m sure you won’t be complaining soon.” Omega sprawled his hands on Terzo’s thighs with smooth movements. His cocky smirk made Terzo’s heart flutter and it leap when he leaned down to kiss his skin.

     “Who said I was complaining?” Terzo hummed. He spread his thighs farther, the slight tremble in his legs when the ghoul’s lips pressed into him enough to prove his words. He watched Omega kiss him keenly and held his breath.

     Omega kissed him to his inner thighs and gave soft licks with his tongue in the crook of his pelvis. He could see the obvious twitch in Terzo’s cock beside him, but he wasn’t there for it just yet. He pushed it aside to kiss Terzo's abdomen and then went for the other thigh. He only repeated this process for merely a minute before he could hear the frustrated sigh above him.

     “You want me to beg, right? Because you know I will,” Terzo attempted to bargain. 

     “That’s too easy for you,” Omega chuckled against his skin. He suckled marks on his thighs and squeezed them. “You’re too used to getting what you want when you want.”

     The papa groaned, leaning back against the plush pillows to pout about this truly terrible torture Omega was putting him through. He bit his lip when he felt a claw knead into his ass. “...Omega, please get on with it.”

     Omega shot him a knowing glare. “It's barely been a minute, you've handled longer.” He lifted his head and leaned over to taunt him with a fanged smile. “I'd like to see how long you last.”

     Terzo shivered as he was caressed across his chest all the way back down. “It won't be long if you keep teasing me.”  

     “That's too bad,” the ghoul mumbled against his legs again. He started to leave bites, ravishing what he had access to, and with every love bite he left he watched Terzo's back arch higher. The ghoul engulfed his waist in his claws, holding him steady as he got more bolder. 

     The papa squirmed in his grasp, his hips jerking up when Omega forked his tongue across the base of his length. It wasn't the first time he found himself at the mercy of Omega but Satan, did he love every second of it. “Yes… Yes, Omega…” he whispered under his labored breaths. 

     Omega licked higher up, taking care in his sensuality. He savored the salt and sweat of Terzo’s cock as it twitched against his tongue, kissing along the veins and swollen skin.

     “...Proprio così, caro,” Terzo groaned from his chest. He clenched his hands in his restraints as his body tensed up from the anticipation of Omega taking him in and devouring him whole. His hot breath and the wet drip of his tongue was enough to make him moan alone. 

     Omega burned for his praise, lived for it even, but again it was too easy to just give him what he wanted. He wanted to spoil him with teases, see him frustrated and desperate, not to hear him beg, but to make it worth his while. There was also a fear that things would be different tomorrow. What if this was the last time? It was a damnation of thought, he knew that, but a part of him wanted to give him his all just in case. Something memorable. 

     He took back his tongue and climbed up on Terzo to kiss him. To kiss his lips, taste his mouth, take in his face, anything. 

     Terzo took the kiss affectionately but couldn't hide the surprise on his face. He was taken by the tongue with such demand he barely had room to gasp. He closed his eyes and melted into the heated kiss happily, never wanting to separate even for air. If he died here, he’d die happy. 

     Omega eventually pulled away to nuzzle his cheek and pet Terzo's hair. He smiled and opened his mouth to speak but seemed to short-circuit when their eyes met. “I… You are…” 

     Terzo laid there panting, his face pathetically red but somehow Omega seemed even more flustered than he was. He watched him try to utter something, failing at every breath. “...devilishly handsome?” The papa returned his smile. 

     Omega laughed and shook his head. “Yes, you are, but what I want to say is that… Well, the thing is…" He trailed off again, now something clashing in his expression as his brows drew. He hovered over Terzo for a long time, staring over his curved lips, the hook of his nose, and his soft eyes. Time had aged Terzo since his cardinal years, yes, but time had not aged the ghoul’s heart. It only ached more for what he could not have. 

     Terzo waited for him to finish, finding himself wondering what was truly on his mind. It clearly wasn't the foreplay or the sex. It was much more tender than that. He pursed his lips and slowly found himself sinking into the pool of his eyes. “...Omega…” 

     Omega's eyes ran off to the corner and he sat up to rub his face. “I-It's something I've never told you- I've wanted to- Fuck, I do want to- but I just can't?” He stared back, expecting Terzo to look scared or angry, something disturbed. Omega felt disturbed by himself so why shouldn't he be? Instead, he just smiled. 

     “I know.” 

     “No, you don't. It's… It's more?” Omega replied hesitantly, fear sinking into his tone. 

     “Omega,” Terzo murmured in a shush. “I understand.” 

     The ghoul grimaced and he sat there in pain with himself. “It's not the sex though- I mean it is the sex but-” he laughed awkwardly when Terzo shot him a smug look. “-I'm… I'm not supposed to feel like this…” Omega swallowed down the lump in his throat, looking down at Terzo in defeat. 

     Terzo stared back sympathetically, a war happening behind his eyes as he struggled with what to say. It was difficult to lie because Omega was smarter than that, but he knew what was true. “I think it's okay to feel whatever you want.” 

     “But I don't want this?” Omega pleaded. He laid his head down on Terzo's chest and wrapped an arm around him. “Terzo, we can't be together like that yet I am the only reason you've never picked a prime mover. I ruined your papacy over my own selfishness.” 

     The papa rolled his eyes, feeling the dread and shame fill his lungs. He closed his eyes and sighed, “I made my own choices, Omega. That is not your fault.” 

     “No, we're in love with each other! I doomed you the first day we met!” The ghoul cried in frustration. “If I hadn't left my guard down you would've been married and had a successor by now!” 

     “Omega, enough!” Terzo growled. He sat up and fought with his restraints in a fit. “Get this shit off me,” he commanded. 

     Omega huffed at being silenced for what he knew to be true but did as he was asked. He unlocked the cuffs and freed him.

     “Don't be like this,” Terzo muttered when Omega wouldn't look him in the eyes. He took the point of his chin and tugged his strained face towards his. “Look at me.” 

     The ghoul glared back at him, his nose flared and his fangs bared. His eyes blinked away swelling tears Terzo quickly brushed off with his thumb. 

     “I never wanted that. Kids? A family? That's my dad's dream. I couldn't give two shits about carrying on his shitty bloodline,” Terzo grumbled. “I don't care what the ministry wants. I love the band, the fans, and the music, but most importantly-” 

     “-Please don't say you love me,” Omega croaked with more tears. 

     Terzo paused and frowned. He dried his face once more before giving him a soft kiss on the cheek. He then forced a smile and rubbed the ghoul's shoulder. “We're going to have a great show tomorrow, okay?” 

     “Okay,” Omega said firmly. 

     Terzo leaned in to kiss him again on the other cheek and then on the lips, which trailed off to his jaw and then his neck. 

     “Terzo… ” 

     “Don't hold back anymore,” he whispered. He dove his hands across the ghoul's chest, feeling his rugged stature down to the chub of his stomach. 

     Omega wavered with his options to sulk or indulge in Terzo's advances. He felt doom hang over his head but at the same time, he felt like he should be making the most of what he had. He felt greedy for asking more than he could have with Terzo, but greed is what he had become. 

     “Omega, we have tonight,” Terzo stared back at him, begging for something from him. Anything at this point. He was about to give up and suggest they call it a night, but then Omega finally gave in with a kiss of his own. 

     “I want you,” Omega mumbled to his lips desperately. He pushed Terzo onto his back again before saddling on the top of him. “ I do, I'm sorry .” 

    “Then have me,” Terzo replied tenderly, hugging his body close to his. 

Chapter Text

     In a rare occurrence of events, Terzo did not oversleep. In fact, he didn't get much sleep at all. He was exhausted from everything, the low tides and the high ones. So as he rose with a sore back and stumbled out of bed, he went straight to the bathroom for a bath, careful not to disrupt the large snoring lump in his wake. It wasn't light out yet but he was desperate to cure his insomnia somehow. 

     He flipped on the light and gently closed the door, pattering over to the mirror to get a look of himself. Unsurprisingly, it looked like he'd gone to hell and back. His hair had seen better days, swept in his eyes. His face was dry and deserted of any color. He leaned into the mirror closer, touching the marks along his neck and shoulders. Then made eye contact with his reflection. He stared long and hard at himself, his eyes still adjusting to light. He began to wonder where he went wrong. Where did the dark circles come from? The aged wrinkles far beyond his actual age. He was only in his 50s yet he felt like he was ready for the coffin. 

     After contemplating how old he’d gotten from his draining life in the ministry, he sighed and left the mirror in favor of running the bath. He filled his grand tub with hot water, the steam easing his thoughts momentarily. He sprinkled in some bath salts, poured in a lavender foam, and lit a few candles until it was just right. He climbed into a relaxing bath all to himself, happy to share some solitude time. Contrary to Terzo's extroverted reputation, sometimes he just needed to be alone. Even if lately he found himself scared of it. 

     “ What would Lucifer do…” Terzo sighed absentmindedly, enjoying the burn of the scalding hot water. One of the perks of being Papa was he got to have a big whole tub all to himself. Occasionally he'd invite Omega to join him, but he often reacted like a hydrophobic cat. Stubborn to get in, but he enjoyed it once he adapted. The papa chuckled at the memories before Omega's words hit him like a bag of bricks again. The phrase he couldn't sleep with. 

     …Please don't say you love me…

     Terzo closed his eyes, sinking into the bath until the water was up to his neck. He held himself and let the words echo. It wasn't fair. It wasn't fair that it hurt. It wasn't fair that he couldn't express what he really felt. Omega had always shown hesitancy to label what they had, and maybe Terzo had too, but he still felt bitter. Not towards Omega but towards the situation. What kind of message would the clergy be sending if they suppressed love in their very own Papa. How dare they scare his own ghoul into hiding away in a shell of what he once was. How dare they remain ignorant of the errors they're making. He did not envy the mess the next Papa would have to clean up. Even when Terzo tried to make the ministry better, it always opened up bigger evils. 

     As Terzo continued to let the water engulf him and succumb to his doom, he couldn't help but hear a scratching near the sink. He curiously peeked over the tub to see what it was but saw nothing in his immediate vicinity. He shrugged it off, blaming the lack of sleep for causing him to hear things. He closed his eyes and drifted back into his thoughts. 

     Then it came again. 

     Terzo felt his heart drop and he sat up straight in the bath to get a better look this time. It came from underneath the sink, but there was nothing there but a small opening of the cabinet door. Was that always open? 

     Anxiety drawing him in, he reluctantly got out of the bath and dripped across the tiled floor to inspect the cabinet. Upon closer look, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. It was filled with towels and his various expensive bath products. Some of the bottles had been shifted out of place, however. Terzo raised a brow but fixed the row before something scurried behind him. He jumped and whipped around to see nothing again. 

     “Where are you, you bastard?” Terzo growled, unsure of what he was looking for but he was sure it was something, and it certainly wasn't welcomed. He shut the cabinet door and began Stalking around his bathroom butt-naked. He grabbed a towel to catch whatever it was, spinning around the room to survey every direction until he saw it. 

     There

     A brown rat crouched at the edge of his luxurious bath to get a whiff of those amazing smells. It squeaked as it sniffed the lavender, rubbing its poor nose with his tiny hands. 

     “You!” Terzo roared, catching the rat by surprise. Judging by how plump and comfortable it was to be moseying around, it must have been that cardinal's. His blood boiled at the fact that Copia's rats were invading his space. His sacred bath! 

     The rat went wide-eyed as Terzo dove to catch it in a towel. It squealed and fled the bath. Terzo hit the tub in a loud thunk, causing the water to ripple. 

     Meanwhile, in the other room, Omega had jolted awake to hear said thud in the bathroom. He squinted at the bathroom door and the crack of light that illuminated the floor. 

     “STAY STILL SO I CAN GET YOU, YOU MOTHERFU-” 

     The ghoul heard a clatter of things fall to the floor, which only made his feet hit the carpet that much faster. He barreled up to the door and rattled a series of knocks. “Terzo? Is everything alright?”

     Terzo froze behind the door in the middle of trying to swipe the rat who had managed to scurry his way up the robe hanger. He grimaced in disgust. “I'm fine! Everything is fine!” 

     Omega closed his face and glared at the door. “Sure it is.” He muttered and tried the knob. To his luck Terzo hasn't locked the door. As he swung open the door, his eyes were met with Terzo running around naked chasing a rodent. Before he could even ask what the hell was going on though, the rat bolted up Omega's leg all the way to his shoulder before jumping off into the darkness. 

     “Omega! No!” Terzo groaned and threw the towel down in defeat. 

     “What the fuck are you doing?!” Omega gestured to the bathroom in disarray and then at Terzo's soaking-wet nudity. 

     “I was taking a bath and then that rat showed up!” Terzo cried. His face went red after being caught with his pants down, literally. 

     The ghoul sighed heavily, not sure if he should be concerned, angry, or amused. It would've been a lot more funny if they weren't getting on a plane in a few hours and needed the rest. “ Okay… well, do you need anything?”  

     “I'm going to talk with Cardinal Copia,” Terzo told him sternly. He cast on his bathrobe from the floor and squeezed past his large frame in the doorway. 

     “Copia? Do you know what time it is?” Omega scrunched his face. He followed him back to the bedroom and turned on the lamp in the corner of the room. He pointed at the clock on the nightstand. “It's 4 in the morning, Terzo.” 

     “Early bird gets the worm,” the papa grumbled. He ignored the glare and riled-up tail he received from blatant overreaction. In the back of his mind, he knew he was escalating the situation but he had enough. He brushed back his hair with his hand and fastened his robe before storming out. 

     “Terzo, it's just a damn rat!” Omega snapped but was met with a door slam. 

     . . .

     Terzo flew down the hall in his robe and slippers, practically slipping on the linoleum floor as he rounded corners. He sped past the upper clergy quarters, taking the stairwell down to the commons before he heard faint whispering from the prayer room. It was a familiar one. He came to a halt and crept close to the crack in the doorway. 

     “I… I must admit I don't feel ready for what Sister Imperator wants of me, mio oscuro signore” Cardinal Copia's voice murmurs to a well-loved shrine. The room is dark, but the red cassock is stark against the open flames of the candles. “...She won't tell me what it is and I am…” 

     Terzo stays deathly quiet as he listens In on Copia's conversation with the dark lord. The candles seem to waver towards him when Copia's voice trembles.

     “I fear I'll fail expectations.” 

     There's an eerie silence that fills the room, one that weighs heavy on anyone around it. Then there's a warmth that seems to emit from the room. Something unearthly. 

     “You think so?” Copia answers to seemingly nobody. He takes a deep breath and nods. “I accept the answers I seek are ones I need to experience myself. Thank you for your time, tenebris dominus.” 

     When Copia blows out the candles and the Incense, Terzo takes his cue to get the hell out of there before he's caught eavesdropping. He scampers back into the middle of the hall as quickly as he can until, like many times on stage, he slips. his slipper catches on the hall runner rug and the papa comically falls on his ass with a yelp. 

     Copia's shoulders jump at the thud and groan. He turns around to see what has happened and immediately frowns at the sight of the fallen man. “Oddio!” He exclaims and races to help him up. “Papa, stai bene?!” 

     Terzo stares up at Copia with wide eyes and a clenched jaw. “I- Si, I am fine- Grazie…” He takes the hand offered and Copia pulls him up with a firm grip. He's quite strong, stronger than he remembers actually. When Terzo is back on his feet, or slippers that is, Copia finally takes in his improvised wear. 

     “Were you late on laundry…?” He questions slowly, trying his best not to laugh at how informal he looks. He hadn't seen Terzo this lax since they were young. Terzo was rarely seen imperfect much to his effort. Copia felt it made him seem more human though. 

     “Laundry? No, I came to see you!” Terzo threw his hands up, taking the question defensively. 

     “Me?” Copia chuckled at how unusual this encounter was getting. He glanced around the hall in disbelief. Terzo never wanted to interact with him anymore, not since they fell out over the years. “Whatever for at this hour?” 

     “Your pets are getting out of control!” the papa scolded. He crossed his arms in a snarl. “I just found one of your little rats invading my bathroom!” 

     Copia's eyes lit up. “Oh, did you find Cecilia?! She is quite the adventurer,” the cardinal gushed about his beloved rats, oblivious to the anger Terzo was fuming. “I've been trying to find her all week!” 

     “I don't care who it is, I never want to see a rat in my quarters again, Cardinal!” Terzo spat. “Do something about it!” 

     Copia's excitement simmered down and he developed a hurt frown. “...Well, is she still there?” he asked shyly. 

     “No! I tried to catch her and she ran off somewhere!” Terzo then sighed, noticing his tone was getting out of hand when Copia was starting to glare. He was stressed out and was now realizing that yelling at Copia was going nowhere. He was better off going back to sleep “I'm going back to bed. I'm sure your rat is fine. 

     The cardinal pouted his lips as Terzo turned to leave, opening them to say something or anything but he had no idea what to say to someone who once was his friend. “Terzo…?” 

     The papa stopped in his tracks when Copia used his name instead of his title. He glanced back. 

     Copia stares back with those deer-like eyes, his mouth forming a warm smile that's sickeningly sweet. “I hope the tour ends well. Good luck on your show tonight.” 

     Terzo stood there taken aback by his earnest wishes despite yelling at him merely seconds ago. “...Thanks,” he replied simply. It meant something more that Copia said it, yet it made him feel even more distant. They were never going to be what they once were. Not when they both lived in two separate worlds; performer and spectator. 

Chapter Text

     “I fear I will die of boredom!” Alpha groaned as he slouched in his chair like a deflating balloon. 

     “Yeah, I feel like my eyeballs are gonna roll out their sockets if this flight doesn't end soon.” Mist chimed in the same boat. 

      Terzo, cracked up on 3 cups of coffee already, just cackled at them, nudging Omega to wake up from beside him. “You ghouls are like babies every time you have no wifi to entertain yourselves! What did you do for fun in hell?” 

     “Fight, fuck, eat, and sleep,” Ifrit called out from the plane floor, lifting a finger for each activity. Chair almost stepped on him as he navigated his way to the restroom. 

     “Why are you on the floor?” Pebble muttered to him while reading a magazine for the 5th time. He was particularly stumped on the crossword puzzle he'd already finished.

     “Makes me feel closer to the ground,” Ifrit sighed. 

     “Why is he even here?” Alpha shot Ifrit a glare. He didn't take too well to the other fire ghoul, mainly because he was quite literally his replacement, but had been decent enough to practice and play friendly with him. 

     Terzo rolled his eyes at their rivalry and readjusted the cuff of his jacket. “He's here for backup. Last time you got so heated you set your guitar on fire.” 

     “So get me another guitar?” Alpha argued. His tail lashed in his seat. “I can't help that I'm hot-blooded. At least I can play-” 

     “-At least I have self-control!” Ifrit barked back. He suddenly clawed the floor when there was the slightest bit of turbulence. “ Someone sedate me!”

      Omega jolted awake in his seat at the sudden cry and surveyed the plane in alarm. His eyes fell on Ifrit and he dropped a low groan. 

     “Maybe you need this more than me.” Terzo handed Omega his leftover cup of coffee and smiled sympathetically.

     Omega took the cup and pondered over its fullness or emptiness. “ What? And get wired like you?” 

     Terzo awkwardly chuckled as he slowed down his rapidly shaking leg. “Well, it's better than looking like a zombie.” He took the cup and fed it to Omega's lips. “Drink up. you're going to need it.” 

     Omega gave him a deadpanned look for trying to bottle-feed him his leftover coffee. How generous. He drank it slowly as Papa tipped the cup back. 

     “ Talk about special treatment,” Alpha scoffed at the affectionate display right in front of them. He smirked while Omega was too busy swallowing lukewarm caffeine to say anything back. The brothers glared at each other.

     Mist snorted and crossed her legs. She kicked back in her chair to observe the claws she had manicured and painted a pretty blue. “Someone's taking the Papa role way too literally.” 

     Terzo sent her a crooked grin and set down the cup. “ What? He likes it,” he cooed. 

     “Well his father was absent,” Alpha blurted. He absentmindedly reviewed the safety manual in his lap for the third time like it was a real page-turner. “It makes sense.” 

     “How can I have daddy issues over a demon I've never met?” Omega immediately protested and threw his hands up. 

     “You never had anyone to attach to during infantry,” the older brother replied. “Simple psychology.”

     “I had you, didn't I?” Omega stared at him with his piercing eyes. He couldn't remember much of his childhood, but Alpha had always been a part of it from what he could recall… Not that it was much though.

     “Not really? My mom didn't find you until you were walking,” Alpha mumbled in deep thought as he tried to recall. “Your parents abandoned you-” 

     “-Wait, you two aren't actually blood-related?” Mist squinted. Terzo also dove headfirst into the conversation. “I thought you guys at least shared a mom?” 

     Alpha gave her a weird look and shook his head. He gestured to Omega, a large quintessent ghoul, and then him, a lanky fire ghoul. “No? We're adopted. Some earth ghoulette took me in, and then later Omega.” 

      Terzo glared at Omega in disbelief that he of all people wasn't filled in on his past. First, the ghoul didn't tell him about the fact he had different summoners before the clergy, but now his family history? What was with him?! “ What? You were never going to say anything to me?” 

     “I don't know? I didn't think it mattered?” Omega sneered back and scratched at his jaw. “He is my brother technically. We were raised together. I don't see the point of bringing up a sob story about my absent parents?” 

     “ And there's the avoidance,” Alpha remarked. He shook his head and crossed his arms as Terzo and Omega began to bicker like an old married couple per usual. It used to be amusing the first couple of times but now it was just annoying. 

     “ Oh I dunno, so I can get to know you better!” Terzo mocked him and pinched the bridge of his nose. “Satanas, Omega!-”  

     “-Maybe you both could've said something, yeah?-” Mist jeered at Alpha acting so superior to his brother. Alpha just dismissed the serve with a wave of his hand.

     “-Look, nobody asked me so I never thought to say anything,” Omega muttered to deescalate the clamoring. “Families are complicated and shitty. A lot of ghouls have bad parents. I’m not special for it.” 

     “My dad was pretty cool,” Pebble piped up from his activity. 

     “Do you want a gold star?” Ifrit retorted with a false smile as his tail started to whip the floor. Pebble slowly began to grimace at the fire ghoul.

     Terzo relaxed his shoulders in a huff of breath. “I guess it's not that important, but I would've been interested, to say the least.” 

     “It never came up,” Omega explained again but could sense that Terzo felt insecure about their relationship as he tensed up his posture again. Not that he blamed him. He felt a grudge from last night's affairs, and though he did want to be petty, he knew petty wasn't going to make anything better. He sighed, “You know plenty of other things about me.”  

     Terzo thought about it on a low hum. “I suppose I do know your favorite books, beverages, and foods, but I don't think that equates to the level of knowing your life or experiences.” 

     The rest of the ghouls began to think about their Omega knowledge while scratching their heads. Omega rarely shared much about himself and it was always pondered on. Alpha seemed to be the only one who knew him like the front and back of a book.  

     “Y'know, what we should do?” Terzo suddenly clasped Omega's hand and brushed his thumb along his knuckles. 

     “I'm not playing 20 questions with you right now,” Omega blurted without missing a beat. He was tired and his social battery was left back at the ministry. All he wanted to do was curl up into a ball and sleep the entire flight.

     “Okay, not what I was going to ask,” Terzo mumbled a little hurt by his quick theoretical rejection. “I was going to suggest we sneak down to the ministry cellar like old times after the tour ends.” 

     “The ministry cellars?” Mist questioned. She'd never ventured into the cellars before or heard of it really. She partially blamed it on the fact that she hadn't had time to adventure the ministry because of the tour, and her recent summoning.

     “Do I even want to ask what you two were doing down in the ministry cellars?” Alpha replied with a vacant gaze. 

     While Omega flashed back to his early days with Terzo, the Papa himself was thrilled to elaborate. “Back when I was a young and devilishly handsome cardinal, Omega and I used to sneak down to the ministry cellars to steal the clergy's expensive wine. It was rather romantic,” Terzo proclaimed with pride. 

      Omega's face became warm at the thought of a better time. He hadn't thought about it in a while, but the mere memory was enough to make his face just as red as the wine. They were so young back then. So stupid and reckless, yet wonderfully naive. He'd kill to go back to a time like that. When Terzo and he actually got to enjoy themselves without the thought of some impending doom… When Terzo wasn't Papa. 

     “...And you guys fucked like teenagers, right?” Alpha interrupted their reminiscing of the good ol’ days. 

     “And we fucked like teenagers,” Terzo chuckled at his addition while Omega looked the other way.

     “How'd you guys…” Mist trailed off as she tried to articulate a clear question. “...meet exactly?” She hadn't recalled ever being told how their strange homoerotic pairing came to be.

     “Omega and Alpha have been part of the band since my eldest brother's papacy.” Terzo found it strange to say out loud. He had almost forgotten how long it had been. “Secondo and I were studying abroad in Italy for months at a time, but when I'd come back home to the ministry…” The papa began to smirk fondly. 

     “Those two have been star-crossed lovers since day 1,” Alpha flatly finished for him. Mist smiled in good humor. 

     Omega felt awkward at the retelling of their acquaintance. He'd always tried to keep private or vague about their relations and the way Terzo and Alpha babbled it off with no problem caused uneasiness to settle in. On the other hand, however, it was just the ghouls hearing it and it wasn't much of a secret. Still, he had grown used to keeping a conversational divider between his professional life and his personal life. 

     “I remember you stealing glances and trying to impress me with guitar riffs from across the room,” Terzo teased. “And then after weeks of trying to find ways to talk to you because you’d bashfully hide from me, I found you in the ministry library sprucing up on your mortal studies.” 

     Omega snorted endearingly at his enthusiasm, forcing himself to smile somewhat even if the topic brought him discomfort. He wasn't a particularly great actor though, which made Terzo's gaze linger on him for a moment too long. Or maybe he was great at acting and it was last night's conflict that had surfaced to their separate headspaces. He cleared his throat, finally adding to the conversation. “...You certainly taught me more about the mortal realm than a book ever could.” 

     Terzo grinned in delight while Alpha cringed. Mist just laughed at the group's dynamics

     “Hey, Papa,” Pebble interjected, his eyes bright with curiosity as he turned his body towards him. He lightingly drummed his claws on the armrest of his chair. “After this tour… What happens next?” 

     Terzo's grin fell and he mulled over an answer. Alpha and Omega both gave each other a look. Even Ifrit sitting up to hear this. After all this running around, he had forgotten they were oblivious to the chaos. Omega and Alpha were the only ones who really knew. He felt guilt boil inside. They deserved to know; that was no debate to be started, but would it be helpful right before a concert? He wanted to say something but it wasn't the right time. 

     “I don't have all the details yet, but when I do-” Terzo smiled simply. “-You guys will be the first to know.” 

     The ghouls stared at him for a moment, taking his words. Ifrit and Mist nodded their heads understandingly but Pebble… Pebble had watched the tension seeping into their everyday lives. The way Terzo stretched himself thinner and thinner, the way Omega got quieter and quieter with his bandmates. Something was up. 

     “Sure,” Pebble mumbled like rocks, dry and rough. He threw Terzo one last estranged look before peering at his crossword puzzle. 

     He had to tell them soon. Terzo was a terrible liar and felt like an even worse friend at that moment. Even Omega wouldn't stare at him after that. The ghouls all returned to their boredom or brewing thoughts while Terzo took a long look out the window, chewing the inside of his cheek.

Chapter Text

     After an extensive plane ride, the ghouls and Terzo landed in Stockholm Sweden, a foundational place for the ministry. The first satanic ministry was founded here and remained the epicenter for many millennia until the expansion to other countries. Although their greatest achievement was the infiltration of heavily catholic Italy, Stockholm was a historical home; the birthplace of many legacies, including the Emeritus bloodline. 

     Terzo took in the dying warmth of September on his face as he left the bustling airport. It was colder up north than down south, but he felt that the familiar setting left his heart more balmy than a California summer could ever gift him. They boarded the tour bus, settling in yet another vehicle to get to the hotel. At least they got to stretch their legs a bit. 

     Alpha was particularly grumpy about more sitting, but Ifrit was definitely in higher spirits to be on the ground again. Chair however had locked his miserable self in the bathroom again, Mist impatiently waiting in her seat to use it.

     “I told him not to eat that cheese before we left the ministry,” Pebble shook his head with a sigh as he heard a grunt from the back. The bus was nice, but the jet was nicer. It had thick walls.

     “He better not shit himself on stage,” Alpha grumbled as he window-watched. 

     “Who knows, maybe it'd make a good grand finale to end the tour,” Terzo joked as he scrolled on his phone. Ironically he was the first to be on a device as soon as they had cellular data again. He lightly pet Omega's hair as he slept on his shoulder, the earlier caffeine doing nothing for him. 

     “I hope he feels better soon or I might have an accident too,” Mist groaned, her body hunched over. 

     “Shit and piss aside,” Ifrit piped up. “I can't wait to get to the hotel.” 

     “I want a hot bath,” the water ghoulette murmured yearningly.

     “I'd kill for a shower,” Pebble followed up in mutual agreement. 

     Terzo hummed in acknowledgment as he developed a twinkle in his eyes. He put his phone down with a proud smirk. “Well, you’ll be happy to know I booked us time for the spa.” 

     “There's a spa?” Alpha piped up in pleasant surprise. “I thought we were staying at that one shitty hotel Primo and Secondo always took us to when we flew to Sweden.” 

     The third papa gave a gafah as he wagged his finger. “Nonono, I have standards for us. The band was broke in Primo's time and Secondo just gambled all his damn money in Vegas.” Terzo then leaned into the aisle to share an appreciative glance. “You’ve all worked very hard during this tour and I want to reward it.”

     “Well shit,” Alpha grinned excitedly. “Thanks, Papa!” 

     “Yeah thanks, Papa!” Mist cheered. 

     “Anything for my ghouls.” Terzo kicked back in his seat as he smiled to himself. The road was a nice hum in his ears, the ghouls chatting animatedly amongst themselves and Omega's soft snores bringing him a deep contentment. It was the little things he enjoyed most, memories like these. If it was his time to leave the spotlight after this, at least he had a plethora of things to look back on. 

     Wasn't that enough?

     . . .

     At the hotel, Terzo checked into their rooms and handed the ghouls their shared keycards. Pebble shared a room with Chair, Ifrit with Mist, and Alpha with Omega. None of the arrangements were ever permanent though. Ifrit always found himself having a sleepover with Pebble and Chair while Alpha and Mist snuck out to seek the nightlife wherever they went. Omega, unsurprisingly, slept with Terzo most of the time while on Tour. Omega claimed he hated being woken up by Alpha's nightly stumble when he finally got back from whatever he got himself into, but there was also the fact that Terzo always ended up having the nicer room anyway. One could speculate…

      The hotel was warmly decorated but still had that dull corporate modernism that seemed to creep its way into every corner of the earth these days. Nobody complained when the hotel had a spa though. Omega got stuck with carrying Terzo's luggage because Terzo refused to let anyone else touch his stuff, meanwhile, the rest of the ghouls raced down the hall to their rooms, excitement for rest never more prevalent. 

     “Hey, meet back in the lobby at 5!’ Terzo called after them. “We need to be on our way to the venue early!” 

    “We know the drill!” Alpha shouted back, watching over his shoulder as Pebble took a sudden tumble from Ifrit not looking where he was going, which caused Chair to trip over the both of them. Mist just glared at their domino pile, walking around them. 

     “Cazzo,” Terzo sighed, rubbing his temples like a tired father would. He had hoped their excitement would aid in their performance tonight, not distract them. 

     “They'll be fine, Alpha will keep them in check,” Omega mumbled, though with little confidence, as he turned his attention to the elevator dial. He pressed the pad of his finger on the call button.

     “You're right, si. Alpha earned his name,” he quickly agreed to wipe the matter off his hands. The two waited for the elevator; Terzo tapping his foot beside his walking bellhop cart. 

     Omega glanced at him every so often before matching his gaze on the descending numbers above the door. Now that they were alone and he'd gotten some amount of sleep, he thought back on this morning and the night before. There was still a wall between the both of them and the ghoul was quite aware he was the one who wedged it between the two of them. He couldn't bring himself to drag it out from under the rug though. Maybe that conversation would be better left for later. He decided to discuss this morning instead. 

     “...So what happened with Cardinal Copia this morning?” Omega mumbled. 

     Terzo raised a brow at the abrupt change of topic. The doors opened and he stepped inside with him, pressing the dial for their floor. “Cardinal Copia?” he muttered. The papa crossed his arms and leaned against the wall rail. “Well, I had a chat with him.”

     “Was it worth it?” Omega blurted. 

     Terzo heard the bitterness and gave a frown, then thought of his answer. He wasn't sure. The entire encounter was strained and awkward. Copia never exactly gave him the answer he was hoping for either, more concerned about his poor rat than Terzo’s disturbance. He had no idea if a change was going to be made, but at least he communicated his frustration on the matter clearly. “I told him off, yeah.”

     The ghoul tilted his head. “And…?” 

     “That was that,” Terzo shrugged his shoulders. His eyes wandered to the side, scaling the iron walls as they rose with a metallic groan. “I went back to bed. I was tired.” He didn't want to mention the Cardinal's odd behavior like he'd witnessed something he shouldn't have. Copia had a rather immersive prayer, one that even energy couldn't ignore. The flames seemed… drawn to him. 

     Omega could sense the discomfort practically radiating off him but didn't push him. Not today, he couldn't. He blamed himself anyhow for how stale their conversations were becoming. As curious as he was, he kept his words light. “You and me both.” 

     Terzo snickered, out of relief or genuine humor Omega couldn't tell apart. “You slept on the plane and the bus. Are you going to try to nap again before we go?” 

     “It's tempting,” the quintessent ghoul hummed with consideration on his tongue. “But it's only two hours worth.” 

     “What else do you suppose we do for 2 hours?” The papa glanced at him coyly. 

     Omega regarded him for a moment. His hesitation was as clear as a window, how he shifted in his place and his tail fell. “Why don't you check out that spa?” 

     Terzo pursed his lips and he went slack despite the god-awful pounding in his chest. Did Omega just… reject him? Of course, he was allowed to say no, but the way he so blatantly danced around the implication felt alien. “The spa?” 

     ”I'm sure it's rat-free,” Omega added, a false twinkle in his eye. The elevator stopped and the doors opened.

     “What will you do?” Terzo sputtered, unable to hold his composure. He exited with him, their shoes hitting the floor with more force. He felt the halls were too narrow and long upstairs as their footsteps cladded with dull carpet. Door after door passing them by in his peripheral. 

     Omega hauled their belongings swiftly, his eyes on the silver-plated door numbers. “Settle in I guess. I can hold down the fort.” 

     Hold down the fort? It was a hotel room? Terzo scrunched his nose, practically racing after him as he toyed with the keycard in his hands. “You don't want company?” he questioned. 

     The ghoul didn't answer with words. He didn't have to. He stopped at their room, glancing over expectantly to be granted entry. When Terzo didn't do anything but glare, he stood there like a coat rack. 

     “I know you're angry-” Terzo began. 

     “-I'm not angry.” Omega lent his claw out for the keycard. “Open the door.” 

     “You are!” Terzo scoffed, pushing the card into his hand reluctantly. “And now you're avoiding me!” 

     “Lower your voice,” Omega hissed, swinging open the door as quickly as he unlocked it. The room was spacious and comfortable, yet the dark brown walls only made the ghoul feel even more gloomy than warm. He set down the heavy luggage by the closet, walking over to a chair to take off his coat.

     Terzo tore off and tossed his coat on the bed, following him on his heels. “We need to talk.” 

     “Like hell we do,” Omega snapped, backtracking over to the luggage again. He opened the closet, unzipping suitcases and hanging up clothes. “But it wouldn't matter.” 

     “What do you mean it wouldn't matter? Of course, it matters!” Terzo threw his hands up. He felt sick, his head beginning to spin like a carousel that never ended. “Why do I feel like I barely know you these days?!” 

     Omega didn't respond, continuing to rifle through their belongings like he was running out of time. He kept his mask down and his head elsewhere. Anywhere but here.

     “Why?” 

     Omega collected their toiletries and drifted to the bathroom. 

     “Omega!” Terzo shouted and ran after him. He watched as the ghoul took the time to organize their toothpaste and deodorant on the counter, lining up their toothbrushes along the sink. It drove him absolutely ballistic. Before he could even stop himself, he grabbed Omega's wrist, stalling it. “Look at me!” 

     Omega set down a comb and glowered through his mask. He ripped his wrist away with ease. 

     “Take it off,” Terzo growled. 

     Omega scowled as if Terzo would back off if he did it hard enough, but he knew at this point Terzo wasn't scared or intimidated by him in the slightest. He never was. He seized the mask and let it clatter on the marble. 

     Now that they were face to face, it was easier to read him. To see him for what he was. A mountain of frustration, exhaustion, and pain. Terzo sighed, leaning his side against the counter. “You can't ignore me forever.” 

     “I don't know what I'm doing.” Omega leaned forward, taking a look at his reflection. He never did have a colored complexion yet his face looked so depleted of it. Ghouls don't age as quickly as humans, yet Omega could see how the stress sunk into his skin and hardened his features. How ironic that the mortal realm could age him faster than a literal hellscape. “I'm sick of it. After this tour, I'm done.” 

     “You're done?” Terzo croaked. He rested his hand on his arm, joining the study of his reflection. The face that he'd once worshiped, adored, and yearned for was far from what it was. He looked foreign. A stranger. 

     “Maybe retirement would be good,” Omega confessed. He straightened up. “For both of us.” 

     “You want me to retire?” Terzo laughed at him, searching his eyes for the punchline. “Willingly? After all, we've done? After all we worked for?”

     “Don't you want something easier?” The ghoul took his face in his claws, tracing the smile lines up to his cheek. Terzo’s face closed, his breath becoming shallow. 

     Was the stardom still worth it?

Chapter Text

     “Omega, it's been my whole life? I was raised for this!” 

     Terzo sat on the edge of the bed, holding his head in his hands as he nursed a headache. Stepping down after years of preparation, years of practice, and years of enduring. His entire life was this title. This responsibility he inherited because of a bloodline. This was his purpose. Ever since he had shown up on the ministry stoop as another illegitimate child of Papa Nihil's, his entire life was planned. 

    Omega stood on the other side of the room taking in Terzo's words, watching him have a midlife crisis over just considering it. He knew he was selfish to ask, selfish to want, but he was so tired. He knew Terzo was too. “You're more than just Papa. You can be other things too. This is only one part of your life.” 

     Terzo scoffed and raked his fingers through his dark hair. “I don't know how to be anything else. I'm an artist, a performer- I create, I entertain!”  

     “ Terzo,” Omega called warningly as he started to ramble and spiral. He wandered over and placed a firm hand on his shoulder to ground him. 

     “I can't retire,” Terzo stated in finality. “I won't. I'm sorry. I know you want more.” 

     “You might not have a choice,” the ghoul reminded. 

     “I know,” the papa whispered. 

     Omega squeezed his shoulder and sat down next to him. The bed creaked with his added weight, sinking them both down a level. They stared out the window together, looking out on civilization. 

     “After the concert, I'll tell the ghouls. We'll fly home, we'll find the contracts, we'll burn them, and then I'll resummon you guys under me, make new contracts,” Terzo stated the plan out loud, trying to solidify it in his mind.

     “I already have mine,” Omega informed. He clasped his hands on his lap. “I got it a few days ago when I was organizing the filing room with Cardinal Copia. It's in my bedroom.” 

     Terzo blinked at him, once again feeling confused as to why Omega didn't tell him things sooner, but he pushed it off. He couldn't find himself wanting to fight over it. “Grandioso. Keep it safe. And, when the time comes, we'll burn it.” He put a hand on his ghoul's shoulder. “We have 5 more contracts to worry about.”

     “5 more,” Omega agreed. 

     . . .

     At 10 minutes to show time, Terzo stood in his dressing room like he did at any other show. He was ready; dressed in his black and white waistcoat, idly staring at the mirror as he often did. He was trying to come to terms with himself. What would inevitably come. It came for Primo, it came for Secondo, and now… 

     It would come for him. 

     Terzo locked himself in the dressing room despite the excessive knocking that always came with it. He liked to be alone 30 minutes before and 30 minutes after shows. He was particular about these kinds of things. He called it his warm-up time despite having already rehearsed with the ghouls an hour prior to showtime. 

     “Papa, when you get out here I need to check your facepaint one last time and your hair!” A woman called out behind the door. “And tech has your earpiece waiting!”

     “Si, I promise I'll be out in just a moment!” Terzo reassured her for what had to have been the third time. He sighed and quickly rifled into his travel bag to pull out something. There was one thing that grounded him right before a concert and It was a letter he'd read repeatedly over and over. One of his mother's. It wasn't that he didn't have plenty of others from her. His mother wrote frequently to him. But this particular letter was the first letter she sent him the first week he arrived at the ministry for a bigger life than what she could've managed for him. 

     It reminded him of where he came from. That he came from a place of love. Not that his parents ever were in love, but his mother wanted the best for him. Something Terzo realized Nihil genuinely lacked the concept of as he got older. Terzo's mother didn't wish him success, fame, or fortune, although she was certainly proud of it. She wished him clarity, love, and liberation from a world she believed lacked it. And that's what Terzo carried with him. He possessed it. He lived most of his life trying to see things from a new perspective, believing in unconditional care, and sought to rebel against anything that tried to pin him down. 

     Was he finally pinned down? Or perhaps had he been all along. A butterfly on a corkboard. A rose fine-pressed in worn pages. Helplessly caught in the jaws of a hungry wolf. Terzo had grown to resent himself for what he could not stop. That all his life's work meant nothing if it was cut short. There was so much more he wanted to do, to change, to create. He hated the clergy for what it was. A vampire who raised their victims only to feed off them. Was he born to be voluntary livestock? 

     He shook his head, knowing he was thinking too deeply about this. He found himself struggling between wanting to ignore what was going on around him, wanting to escape to a different time, a different shell he'd shed, but it was dangerous to do anything blind. He was raised better than to blink. 

    “Papa, 5 minutes!” The woman pleaded behind the door, rattling against the wood again. 

     “I'm coming, Freya, I know-” Terzo groaned. He put the letter away and straightened himself up, giving himself one last look before he made his way out of his dressing room to greet his hair and makeup girl with a forced smile. “Okie dokie, I'm all yours, no?” 

     Freya rolled her eyes and began to shake a can of hairspray viciously while smacking her gum. “Don't touch your hair anymore,” she warned as she re-styled and slicked it back. 

     “I wouldn't dream of it,” Terzo cooed before tech came to gift him his earpiece, strapping the wire underneath his coat. “Ah, Grazí, Carlos!” 

     Carlos just gave him a thumbs up as he situated him, making sure everything was secure before leaving.

     Terzo lightly touched the earpiece that hugged behind the shell of his ear before Freya swatted his fingers away to tuck in a stray hair. He furrowed his brows and his lips curled down. 

     “You will thank me when you look perfect,” Freya sighed. 

     “I am already perfect,” Terzo sassed back, though was ignored. He reluctantly inhaled more chemicals sprayed at him until Freya finally relented. 

    “There, that should do it.” Freya smiled at her work. She gave him a firm pat on his chest before leaving to tend to her supplies. “Break a leg, Papa.”

     “Oh, but I'll need my legs.” Terzo joked back. He sat down in his destined chair before cracking open a cold water bottle that sat conveniently next to it. He took a sip, thankful for his waterproof lipstick. It was useful for numerous reasons, but for now, it let him enjoy a refreshing beverage to loosen his windpipe. He drank another gulp, trying to swallow down his nerves now. 

     . . .

     “Why do you look so grim,” Pebble rumbled under his breath as the ghouls prepared to go out on stage when it was their cue. He shook his leg impatiently. 

     Omega didn't so much as look at the earth ghoul as he clutched the neck of his guitar in a chokehold. He kept his eyes on the stage, watching the roadies double-check amps and clear away wires for tripping hazards

     Alpha glanced at his brother and Pebble, knowing Omega was stonewalling to get through this concert. He understood to an extent, the paralyzing fear of the unknown, but he didn't have to put the entire band on edge. For a ghoul so stoic as Omega, he was terrible at hiding his inner turmoil. But maybe it was just a ghoul's intuition. “Ignore him, he's going through something.” 

     “Trouble in paradise?” Mist remarked. She gently tapped the edge of her bass, listening to the intermission music. 

     “I'll say,” Chair chuckled with his arms crossed as he sat on a stool. 

     “I think it's more than that,” Pebble mumbled. He shared a strong look to Alpha who met his stubbornness with his own. 

     “Don't start. We can discuss it after the show,” Alpha warned.

     Pebble gave a wry laugh. “So it is a thing?” He turned to Omega who didn't meet him in return. “Somethings seriously wrong if you even got Alpha keeping secrets.” 

     “Pebble,” Alpha snapped louder. He placed a firm hand on his shoulder and spun him away from Omega. “I said don't start this shit!” 

     Chair and Mist glanced at each other scratching their heads before Pebble snarled back, reeling the bystanders back into the conflict. 

     “You and Omega think you're so superior...” Pebble's tail lashed the air like a whip. He puffed out his chest as he inhaled through his nose. “Do you seriously think we can't handle what's going on?!” 

     Alpha rolled his burning eyes like a bowling ball and groaned, “Oh fuck off, Pebble!”

     “No you fuck off!” 

     “You fuck off!” 

     “Kiss my ass!” 

     “Go fuck yourself!” 

     “Fuck you!”

     “Shithead!”

     “Asshole!”

     Alpha fumed underneath his mask and put his guitar down to lunge at Pebble before Mist threw herself in front of him. The water ghoul bickered in ghoulish with him, the fire ghoul growling back at her sudden protectiveness. Pebble gruffed and attempted to shoot his shot at a punch to Alpha's crotch but Chair caught his arm in a firm grip that told him to drop it. 

     “Hey!” Omega interjected, making all the ghouls jump. He met Alpha's eyes without a second thought and pointed at him. “You're better than that.”

     Alpha scoffed at his brother's scolding. Sometimes they both forgot who was younger. 

     “Pebble.” Omega narrowed his eyes at him in Chair's hold. “I'm sorry we left you in the dark. I know you're capable- You all are capable,” he corrected, acknowledging the rest of the ghouls. 

     Pebble simmered down, slumping against Chair's chest with a harsh sigh. “So why haven't you said anything?” 

     Chair and Mist looked to Omega and Alpha, the same question on their minds. 

     “Because I didn't want to spread mass panic in the band,” Omega answered honestly, tilting his head to each one of them. “Terzo's stressed, I've been distant, and Alpha's just…” 

     “Alpha,” the ghouls finished in poor unison. Alpha threw his hands up defensively. 

     Omega couldn't help but feel a smile crack at his lips and a certain lightness fill his chest. It was easy to notice when you felt like you were at rock bottom. Maybe there was a surface above than just a dark ocean. 

     “1 minute!” The stage manager shouted to the ghouls while passing by to alert Terzo. 

     The ghouls all nodded and got their instruments ready to walk on stage. 

     “Everything will be explained after the performance,” Omega reassured. “Right now, we put on one hell of a show like it's our last.” 

     Alpha grimaced at those words, but the rest of the ghouls gave each other determined looks that quickly ruined it. He couldn't be upset when he'd never seen the ghouls so riled up to fuck shit up on that stage. 

     “For satan!” Ifrit popped in from his smoke break to wish the band ghouls a good performance at the last 30 seconds. A cloud of smoke fell from his mask.

     “For satan!” The ghouls cheered. 

     Terzo came in on cue, raising a brow at them. “Get on stage you devils,” he shooed them off. He glanced thoughtfully at Omega who lingered. 

     “Ready to rock?” The quintessent ghoul asked, checking him out all dressed up. He wore the same thing every time, but Terzo could never tire one's sight. 

     “Ready to roll.” Terzo grinned. He gave Omega a smack on the ass with a shameless laugh when he jumped forward with his guitar. “I wanna see you move just like that. Now stop staring and get going, caro mio.” 

Chapter Text

     With a crash of sound, flashing lights of color greeted the antsy crowd, reaching out to them in a high-energy welcome. The guitarists came stomping out one by one, Pebble and Chair abusing their instruments into the intro of Square Hammer. Despite the poppy melody, it had a harsh beat that rocked the heads of the audience and clapped their hands. Smoke blew out from center stage. 

    “Living in the night.” 

     The venue roared at Papa III's grand entrance, throwing their hands up wildly. He sauntered through the smoke wall up to the front, the guitarists drifting to their respectful places. 

     “Neath heavens torn asun-der.” 

     “You call on me… to solve a crooked rhythm.”  

     “As I'm closing in.”  Terzo crept slowly to the edge, his eyes scanning the crowd with a stern determination that filled the masses. 

     “Imposing on your slum-ber.” 

     “You call on me… As bells begin to chime.” 

     The riffs picked up and he flashed a toothy grin. “C'mon, Stockholm!”

     Omega observed Terzo belt out the chorus with the same energy he's always given. Despite all the things they've learned, all the fights, all the fears, Terzo sang like nothing was outside of this. Like nothing could touch him. The crowd was feeding off it. And so was he.

     “Hiding from the light” 

     “Sacrificing noth-ing.” 

     “Still you call on me... for entrance to the shrine.” 

     Mist and Alpha lingered over to the edge of the stage to share a connection with the crowd. Omega almost forgot his cue to stomp over to his side of the audience and give them some attention. 

     “Hammering the nails.” 

     “Into a sacred cof-fin.”

     “You call on me... for power clandestine.”

     Terzo commanded spirit and devotion. “Stockholm, I wanna know!” 

     “Are you on the square?”

     “Are you on the level?” 

     “Are you ready to swear right here, right now before the devil?”

     Pebble stomped his foot four times on the kickdrum.

     “That you’re on the square?”

     “That you’re on the level?” 

     “That you’re ready to stand right here, right now?”

     “Right here, right now.”

     . . .

     The lights came down and the smoke slithered over the stage like a field of serpents. Each beat was emphasized by a splash of a cymbal, washing over the grungey fingerpicking of the guitars. The crowd grew rowdy, swinging their fists up with the heartbeat of the venue. Mist was shooed away from center stage as Terzo’s hand wafted over the crowd.

     “I feel your presence amongst us.”

     “You cannot hide in the darkness.”

     His hands flew up and clenched the air. “Can you hear the rumble?”

     “Can you hear the rumble that’s calling?”

     Alpha bashed his head with the rhythm, Mist leaning back with each blow to the chest. Pebble pounded the drums with fervor, Chair’s fingers dancing across the keys. Omega stomped the stage with pride.

     “I know your soul is not tainted.”

     “Even though you’ve been told so.”

     “Can you hear the rumble?”
 
     “Can you?!” The papa called out.

     “Can you hear the rumble that’s calling?”

     The energy hushed into a melodic duet between Terzo and Chair. Alpha immediately got into it, clutching his heart dramatically while Omega glanced into the crowd.

     “I can feel the thunder that’s breaking in your heart.”

     “I can see through the scars inside you.”

     Terzo held the microphone stand as if it were a long-lost lover, his hands running down the length of it. 

     “I can feel the thunder that’s breaking in your heart.”

     “I can see through the scars inside you.”

     He abruptly tore himself from the microphone, away from the audience as his gaze shifted towards the ghoul leading into the second verse.

     . . .

     “How’d you like that, Stockholm?”  Terzo shouts.

     A minor-key riff of another song picks up before the crowd can respond with their usual screaming.

     The papa eyes the crowd playfully from the corner of the stage and raises his hands to clap to the beat. “Alright, give us the claps, Stockholm! C’mon!”

     The audience follows his lead and floods the venue with strong claps that are more or less in unison. Terzo maunders over behind Omega as the riff drops to a raunchy low. 

     Omega stands tall on the platform as he strains his fingers across the fretboard to make his guitar sing. He basks in the glory, playing up leaning back like the instrument is ascending him to the rafters. Terzo shows him off to the crowd like a beloved treasure to cherish before he’s scampering back over to center stage.

     “Tonight we’re summoned for a divine cause.”

     “Remembrance, no, but for their future loss”

     Alpha is practically having the time of his life running around the stage and thrashing his body like a feeling you can’t quite shake off. It’s a scene Omega can’t help but smile at. They’re having fun. This is fun. It always was.

     “In this chapel of ritual”

     “Smells of dead-”

     “-Human sacrifices from the alter-"

     “-Beduin and Nomads,” Terzo maps his hand out. “Carried through the times.”

     “Through pestilences and famines.”

     “These ancient scrolls of rhymes.”

     “Our fallen angel vexed was banished from the sky.” He struts across the stage in wide strides, reading his fingers.“Recite now, from the text and pray for all to die.”

     “C’mon!”

     Mist slides in center stage, Alpha and Omega joining her. Pebble and Chair flash each other excited looks.

     “In this chapel of ritual”

     “Smells of dead-”

     “-Human sacrifices from the alter bed.”

     Terzo extends his mic toward the crowd. “Now you sing it!”

     “On this night of ritual”

     “Invoking our master”

     “To procreate the unholy bas-tard…”

     . . .

     After a big finale finish, the ghouls and Terzo stand to bow, absorbing all the applause and praise. The band smiles visibly, or at least Terzo, but the ghoul’s eyes do scrunch up behind their masks. They bow and untangle from one another to head back to the greenroom while Terzo does his usual routine of refusing to leave the stage. Except, maybe he’s scared to this time. He bows, spins, blows kisses to the crowd, and grins big. Big enough for the people in the back to see. He wants to be seen, just one last time, as Papa emeritus III, not a fuck up. Not someone who cowards in the face of challenge. He’s sweating, but he blames it on the hot stage lights blaring down at him, not his nerves. 

     He needs an encore.

     Terzo wanders back over to the microphone, hushing the wild with his hands. “You think we’re done?”

     The venue comes together to wail and cry ‘Noo!’

     “No!” Terzo agrees in almost a tone of spite. He picks up the mic and starts to pace. “We’re not done!”

     The crowd quickly recovers its excitement and cheers.

     “We’re gonna play another song,” the papa croons. He puts his free hand on his hip. “Did you honestly think we’d leave with a shitty ending like that?”

     Backstage, the ghouls watch Terzo’s speech with tired looks as he promises another song. Another song after they’d just sat down with their waters. Omega lets himself slouch on the couch lazily with an exasperated sigh.

     “Is he serious?” Mist squeaks.

     “Dead,” Pebble mutters, getting up to find his drumsticks again.

     “It’s the last show of the tour,” the papa resumes, looking carefully at the fans in the pit. His hand fidgets with his jacket pocket. “Last show of the summer.”

     The crowd ‘aww’d and ‘boo’d.

     Terzo chuckled at them, sympathizing with their disappointment. “Si, I know, very sad. But do not worry. I want you all to do something for me when you go home.”

     Curious chatter fell over the venue. Some knowing, some clueless.

     “My hope for all of you, or most of you, on the later part of this evening,” he began softly. “Is that you spend it in the warm embrace of someone else.”

     Omega raised a brow as he listened in, perching himself on the edge of the sofa as one of the roadies returned him his guitar. Terzo’s words were a lot more tender than usual. He heard the audience roar in response.

     “I want you to promise… well not me. You should promise yourself, and/or someone dear to you, close to you, that you’ll give each other…” Terzo raised his fist high to the stage lights. “An orgasm tonight!”

     The ghouls snickered amongst each other as they snuck back on stage for an encore, listening to Terzo rile up the crowd once more

     “Will you sing this song with us?” Terzo hummed. “Sing this song with us loud and clear? To celebrate. The female. Orgasm!?”

     The crowd answered back in a mass of ‘Yeah!’s and whistles.

     “Fuck yeah, you will.” Terzo put his mic back on the stand. He smirked and slowly gestured to the ghouls. “Then I give you… Monstrance clock,” he announced in a sultry growl that rolled off his tongue.

     Chair hit the keyboard with a start, his fingers clawed across the keys.

     “To the sound of the monstrance clock.”

     “Air is cleansed, assembled flock.”

     The guitarists rotate their guitars like a clock hand from 12 o’clock-

     “Black candles burn, all minds alined…”

     -to 3 o’clock.

     A ghastly growl escapes into the air as drums kick in and strings are strummed. Terzo saunters over to his left, a proper arm tucked behind his back and his chest puffed out.

     “To the sound of the monstrance clock.”

     “Air is cleansed, assembled flock.”

     “Black candles burn, all minds alined…”

     Terzo sways his hips back to the right, tossing the microphone into his other hand.

     “As the parish sighs in smoke.”

     “Enters lady, revealed in cloak.”

     “To the haunting sound of the monstrance clock…” He teases the crowd with a quick brush of his hand up his thigh, hiking it up his coat before immediately dropping it.

     “Singing-"

     The lights flash with golden rays and the crowd echos the chorus.

     “-Come together.”

     “Together as one.”

     “Come together”

     “For Lucifier’s son.”

     . . .

     The song was going great. The concert was great. Terzo felt his chest fill up with the love and adoration he’d given the crowd tonight, and it was returned generously. This was what he was born for. What he lived for. He knew he didn’t have favorites, but this was probably one of his favorite songs of the night despite not being his own. He loved the idea of the crowd not watching, but participating, making the music with him. They were quite literally coming together. 

     But all good things came to an end and they weren’t always satisfying ones.

     He just didn’t expect his to be so soon.

     Not now.

     Why now?

     He was so blinded by the lights as he stood on his platform. The music swam in his ears, and beat his heart. It was a drug to him. Cold sweat excitement yet so warmed by spotlight. He was easy to sweep off his feet. Almost like he weighed nothing at all at that moment. A blacken feather fluttering in the air. And then he was dragged down. Away from the stars in his night, away from his shining lights. It all happened so fast and Terzo attempted to dig his heels into the stage, panic flooding his being. He caught sight of the ghouls in confusion. Like pathetic dogs watching their companion leave. It ached his heart. It ached his soul. He heard the crowd start to clamor in shock just before he was thrown backstage. Disposed of. He was feeling hopeless until he saw Sister Imperator’s eyes find his. Phil was obediently at her side.

     What the hell were they doing here?

     “It’s over Terzo,” Sister Imperator said far too calmly. She even smiled like this was a polite conversation over tea. The two men who’d dragged him held Terzo in front of her like a sacrificial lamb. “A new era is beginning.”

     He wanted to say so many things to her. So much built-up frustration over the years. So much anger, hate, spite, and hurt, but before both of them knew it he watched as Phil was tackled to the ground.

     Alpha.

     “Let him go!” The fire ghoul tumbled Phil down and the two began to brawl. Unfortunately for a white-collar ghoul like Phil, he was easily overstrengthed. Alpha shoved him to the ground in a choke hold, threatening to slice his neck open. “I’ll kill him! I’ll rip your beloved special ghoul’s throat out right now if you don’t!”

     Sister Imperator roared in protest, watching Phil squirm on the floor, gasping for air. How annoying.

     “You imbecile! Do you think I care what happens to him?!” Instead of making the guards release Terzo, she went over and kicked Alpha’s mask off with her heel. “You two are expendable!”

     Terzo shouted in anger, struggling in his hold more. This was bad. This was really bad. He knew Alpha was just scared and didn’t understand what was going on, but Sister Imperator was not going to take it lightly. The ghoul had just committed treason.

     “I’ll banish you both if you don’t knock it off!” The clergywoman dug her heel into Alpha’s side, causing him to cry out in pain and loosen his grip. Phil groaned in frantic breaths. “I already have a fire ghoul to replace you, Alpha! And I can just hire a human to do your work, Phil!”

     Omega came barreling backstage next, taking in the scene before him. He couldn’t even hold himself back when he heard Alpha’s yelp, Phil’s gasps, and Terzo’s desperate pleading. Terzo and he locked eyes for the sliver of a fraction he had restraint. Terzo was begging him. Not to help, but not to follow Alpha’s fate. He couldn’t stand there and watch this though. It was beyond him.

     The ghoul crept up on Sister Imperator and laid a warning claw on her shoulder. She immediately stilled. Terzo could see the fear in her eyes. He never saw fear in her eyes.

     “Stop it!” he commanded in newfound authority. “Or I’ll drag you back to hell with us.”

Chapter Text

     Sister Imperator was a lot of things. Cunning, efficient, witty, intelligent, and some would argue beautiful. She'd been head of the clergy for decades. She knew her way around the ministry. How to command masses and work a room even if it was full of enemies. She knew when to be merciful. To be kind and empathetic. But she also knew when to stand her ground. When to rise in the face of challenge and bare her teeth. 

     She didn’t know how to wrangle ghouls. Especially not one who was willing to risk everything in spite of her. Primo and Secondo had done a great job of training them not to bite the hand that feeds them, but Terzo… He lacked the domineering trait. It felt like a loss that her senior ghouls were proving to be useless to her after years of conditioning. Alpha she had anticipated. He was always a wild card. A fuse waiting to blow, but something pursued her to dare it. Curiosity? Surely it had not been ignorance. However, Omega's show of disobedience did seem sudden. She had thought he'd rival Phil's submissiveness to the clergy, but she supposed birds of a feather did flock together. Why was she surprised Terzo had managed to win both of their loyalties right under her nose.

     Regardless of shock or disdain at the betrayal, it didn't matter. They were replaceable.

     But that didn't make her. 

     She needed to disarm this situation quickly.

     Omega’s claw curled around her shoulder. Not quite yet digging into her blazer, but she knew he could shred her if he so wished to. She needed a new approach. 

     “I expected better out of you three,” the old woman growled. 

     Alpha sat in a defensive crouch beside Phil who rubbed the forming bruises on his neck. Terzo glared through watery eyes, still slumped on his knees. She couldn't tell if it was at her or Omega though. Interesting…

     “I expected a lot more out of you, Terzo,” she hissed. Omega’s hands grew firmer on her shoulder, but she only pursed her lips tighter into that infamous scowl. “You had potential. I’ll give you that.” 

     The papa?- No -The distressed man held before her croaked, “What wrong have I done?! I did what I was supposed to!” 

     Sister Imperator cocked her head and folded her arms. “You are way over your head! You think you're entitled to just run the show forever?!” 

     “I won a Grammy!” 

     “A Grammy!” She snapped and flew one finger up. “Singular!”

     “I made reforms!” Terzo pleaded. “The ministry improved! Lives improved!” 

     “The ministry improved because we received more funds!” She groaned and tossed her eyes to Alpha's scrunched-up face. “And you spent way too much time and that money on your ghouls!”

     Terzo scoffed. Unbelievable.

     “We need someone younger. Someone with more sexual charisma, and a good head on their shoulders,” she insisted. “You’re only getting older, Terzo. Your mind and body. And somewhere along the line, you got distracted from what was important.” 

     The message? 

     What a complete and utter lie.

     Terzo thought his eyes would pop out if he strained on the ugliness of her character any harder. Trying to make sense of her nonsensical spewing. He found himself being fed verbatim. 

     “However,” Sister Imperator drew back his failing attention. “I have a proposal for you.”

     “A proposal?” Terzo wanted to laugh at the whiplash. This was a joke, right?

     She gave him a careful look that didn't suggest jest. She dropped her arms and folded her hands in front of her. She could feel the quintessent ghoul breathing down her neck, but she had managed to fill her initial crack in composure.

     “I’m offering a new position to help ease you into retirement. I understand this is sudden.” 

     The ghouls looked at each other, unsure of what she was promising him. She’d never given this offer to the other papas as far as they were aware. Why was she being… accommodating?

     “ A new position?” Terzo muttered skeptically. 

     With Omega’s grip loosened, she slipped from it. She gestured for the guards to release Terzo. He grunted as his weight was dropped forward abruptly. 

     “You could return to Poland or Italy, maybe even relocate closer to home if you wish.” 

     New York. His mom. Terzo willed himself to his feet, wearily glancing back at the guard before meeting her gaze. He couldn't read her. But she could read him. 

     “I need someone who knows their stuff.” She continued. She stared up at his height. “Meliora was a success, yes, but…” 

     “...Can you do it again?” 

     “ Do it again?” Terzo’s tone wavered. 

     “You’ve proven yourself a great performer during your time, but you’re an even better songwriter, Terzo,” she mused. “Write us another album for the next era.” 

     He couldn't understand why she was praising him. He couldn't understand why he couldn't just be Papa again if she enjoyed the success he brought. What game was she playing?

     “What about the ghouls?” Terzo followed up. 

     “What of them?”

     “I need my ghouls to write the music,” Terzo answered sternly. “They're just as important to the process as I am!”

     Sister Imperator glanced at Alpha and Omega in question. The two of them had dropped the angry body language, leaving behind only tiredness and conflict. Worry in their eyes. She winced at the awful sight of Phil for a mere moment until Terzo started to beg.

     “They'll behave, I promise they’re good loyal ghouls,” Terzo began. He clasped his gloved hands together in a plea for her mercy on them. “They didn't understand. You had me dragged off stage!” 

     “You changed the set!” Sister Imperator retorted back at his complaint. “How many times have I told you there will be no orgasmic encore!” 

     Terzo rolled his eyes and let his hands rest on his hips. “Who hurt you? Encores are fun and get everyone’s motors going!” 

     She just stood there menacingly like a cougar. 

     “Okay, everyone’s except yours,” he mumbled quieter.

     “Are we being banished or what?” Alpha finally grumbled in his stirring impatience. His tail whipped the floor. 

     Sister Imperator glanced over and gave a long hum. “It'll be discussed back at the ministry. For now, focus on leaving the venue. Your flight back to the States is tomorrow morning.” 

     “A-Are you seriously walking away from me? We're not done here!” Terzo took a few steps after her. “Sister!”

     “A discussion for a later day!” She called back. The ghouls and him watched as she strutted out.

     “I won't write the album without them!” Terzo shouted. The guards slowly dismissed themselves as their radios began being paged elsewhere.

    “Go home!”

     The backdoor shut and the four stared on still in shock. Nobody said much for a long time. 

     Phil broke the silence. “I don't know what that was but consider yourselves lucky.”

     “Consider your ass lucky!” Alpha huffed. He left to find the rest of the ghouls and relay the situation. “We're not out of the woods yet.”

     . . .

     “What the fuck are we doing, Terzo?”

     Omega laid on the bed next to his partner who was nursing a bottle of corner store Merlot and a pack of powdered donuts to cope. If you could call it that. They stared at the ceiling, trying to make sense of it all. 

     Terzo stuffed his face with another donut, licking the white sugar off his fingers. “Fuck if I know...”

     “...Are we seriously going to write her another album after all that?” 

     He took a long drink of the bottle before the ghoul snagged it from him and took a generous gulp as well. 

     “If it means you guys get a reason to stay,” he muttered. “I don't know if I get a choice.

     “Yet again,” Omega retorted. He wiped the wine off his lips. 

     “Yet again,” Terzo sighed as he was handed back the bottle.

     They fell into another moment of thought, reflecting on the day, the concert, and the inevitable. They knew it was. 

     Terzo was the first to speak up again.

     “What do you think of New York?” 

     “New York?” Omega murmured “...It's fine.”

     “A fine city, si.” He rolled to lay his head on his chest. “Home.” 

     Omega glanced down at him curiously. His claw gently brushed his bangs out of his face. “You wanna go home?” 

     “You were right.” Terzo slipped a soft breath from his lips as he smiled ever so slightly. “I am tired.”

     The ghoul's gaze softened as his eyes left to the window. 

     “...Alpha likes New York,” Omega chimed. 

     Terzo's smile deepened, knowing the lack of truth in that statement. “Does he?” 

     “No,” he snorted. “He has worse road rage than the drivers there and he's not even the one driving.”

     Terzo cackled at the memories, sloshing the bottle around. “I thought he'd burn a hole in his seat with all those bicyclists in the street last July.”

     “He still gets wrapped up in those damn tour buses every single time though,” the younger brother groaned. “Stop and go traffic, just to see the sights. 3 Hours.” 

     “ Satanas don't remind me,” Terzo pleaded. He pinched his brow and tossed his hand up "He complains the entire time!”

     “Fucking hate him sometimes.” He shook his head. Terzo offered him a donut and he happily accepted. 

     “What about you?” Terzo questioned. “Do you like New York?” 

     Omega shrugged his shoulders. 

     The newly retired papa rolled his eyes, giving him a playful punch in his gut. “You can do better than that! Tell me!” 

     Omega smirked and sighed, resuming the petting of his hair. “I'll go anywhere if that's what you're concerned about.” 

     “Have an opinion, Omega!” Terzo pleaded with a laugh. He brought the bottle back to his lips before setting it aside on the nightstand. “We could stay in Europe. We could move back to Sweden?”

     “No,” the quintessent ghoul shook his head. “New York is fine. It'll be a good change of scenery.” 

     “You mean it?” Terzo murmured suspiciously into his shoulder.

     “I'll go anywhere,” he repeated. “As long as it's with you.” 

     Terzo studied him for a long time, the rumbled words pulling the corners of his mouth up involuntarily. “Yeah?” 

     “Yeah.”

     The star-crossed lovers reached out to each other, curling around their bodies like moss to trees. Terzo buried his face into his chest, clasping his arms around his waist while Omega rested his chin on the top of his head.

     “What have I done to deserve such a loyal ghoul, Tesoro Mio, hm?” Terzo pressed his lips to the fabric of his shirt.

     “Enough,” Omega answered tenderly. He kissed his forehead and carded through his hair once more. 

     “I feel like a failure,” Terzo admitted in a whisper, almost too muffled to hear. “I know this should be enough, but I had so much more planned- I could've done so much m-” 

     “-You've done enough for that damn ministry, Terzo,” Omega snarled. He held him tighter, his claws washing over his back that began to shudder with emotion. “You've never been a failure. You were the best success they could've ever hoped for.”

     “And yet they rid of me!” Terzo sobbed into his clothes. “They call me washed out, insult and threaten my ghouls! After all of it! After all I've worked for!” 

     The ghoul took in all of Terzo's anger, all his hurt, all his grief, all the sorrow. He wanted so desperately to make it all right. To make the pain go away. He couldn't stand to hold a deeply bitter and burdened man. It wasn't like him. It wasn't him. Not what he knew Terzo to be. Unfortunately, quintessence didn't do that. It didn't heal psychological wounds. He wasn't sure how to fill the gaping hole in his chest. So he cradled him like he was something to protect. Like if he held him suffocatingly close nothing would ever get between them again.

     “I hate it, Omega. I hate them,” Terzo croaked. “Nothing is ever enough. Nothing.” 

     “I hate them too,” Omega growled. 

     Terzo exhaled shakily as the ghoul's fingertips rubbed into his aching shoulders and sore back. “You're the only good thing that happened to me, Caro Mio. All of you ghouls.” He peered up at him. “Why does it take a pack of demons to treat me like I'm human?” 

     The ghoul opened his mouth to speak but it was only met with a harsh kiss he didn't have the strength to pull away from. He tugged his lover closer, his thoughts escaping him. 

     Terzo framed his face, savoring the wine of his lips until he drew away to venture down his neck. He heard the ghoul’s telltale breath hitch as soon as he placed open-mouth kisses down his throat. “Omega ghoul,” he purred his name. “Come to New York with me. Write another album with me. Live with me. Meet my mamma.” 

     Omega needlessly nodded, his eyes squeezing shut as Terzo generously gifted him love bites across his skin. 

     “Alpha, Pebble, Chair, Mist, and Ifrit…” He ran his tongue across his collarbone. “They’ll like it there too. The ministry there is beautiful. It’s away from the city by the water.” 

     The ghoul hissed as Terzo dove his hands up his shirt and saddled on top of him.

     “Things could be different,” Terzo reassured. He smoothed his hands over the roundness of his belly. “We’ll get away.”

     Omega didn't even want to find errors in his grand plans. How could anything be wrong with a heart so right? 

     “We deserve it."

Chapter Text

     Against all odds of his exhaustion, Omega found himself unable to sleep. The mortal realm was weird like that. He had spent all his mental and physical energy but couldn't rest. He glanced over at Terzo beside him who had wrapped himself in all the blankets and sheets he could ever want, but knew if he stayed there he'd eventually get his skin torn closer. That man slept hotter than any ghoul he knew. He felt obligated to stay and offer his body heat, but he had so much on his mind. So much unknown and uncertain. 

     He needed a walk. 

     Omega hauled his body out of bed, finding his T-shirt and sweats thrown across the room. He put a hand on his back when he bent down to snatch them up, trying to ease the soreness. Maybe he should've begged Terzo for a massage, not another mind-numbing orgasm. He supposed it helped distract him for a little while until Terzo naturally fell asleep, leaving him to stew in his thoughts. He knew Terzo would be okay. He’d have a place in the ministry and a purpose to keep him busy, but now he was worried about his pack. 

     What would become of them? 

     The quintessent ghoul slipped on some socks and shoes by the bedside before leaning over to brush his nose against Terzo's forehead, breathing in the sweet scent of sweat, wine, and leftovers of his remaining cologne. He could still taste the patchouli and rosemary. He was almost tempted to stay there but drew himself away after a quick peck on his temple. He felt anxious for the flight tomorrow and knew this would probably be the last quiet night he'd get. On the mortal realm? He wasn't sure. He hoped for many more, but he'd always found himself expecting more of the worse than the better. It was one of the things that had always fascinated him about Terzo. Terzo believed in better, that it was achievable. The ghoul wasn't sure why he was this way when the previous papas had no ambition other than doom and partying. Now though, he wasn't so sure. He sensed a shift, and it scared him. He hated the way he could barely breathe properly. 

     He needed out of his head.

     So, he left the hotel room in the pursuit of escapism. He went down the warmly lit halls that felt even more barren at night and down the elevator that rattled a lonely hum. When he arrived on the first floor, he decided he wanted company. He needed someone who understood. The ghoul roamed down the left hall until he found Alpha's door and knocked quietly. Immediately he sensed he wasn't alone there. 

     Alpha opened the door to reveal all the ghouls were hanging out in his room, sprawled amongst the floor and the bed Omega felt his shoulders drop. 

     “Can't sleep, Megs?” The senior fire ghoul cracked a soft smile, inviting his brother in. “Join the club.” 

     “Thanks,” Omega murmured. Alpha closed the door behind him. He caught all the ghouls’ eyes on his way in; obscure orange, yonder yellow, grounding green, and brilliant blue. Then, searched for those resilient reds again. “The gangs all here, huh?” 

     “We're all restless after that ritual,” Ifrit murmured, nursing a cigar that would surely upset the hotel staff. 

     “You're not the one getting replaced,” Alpha muttered back at the smoking ghoul. “Restless or excited?” 

     “We're not senior ghouls,” Mist joined in with a frown. She threw the cards down she'd been playing with a grumpy Pebble. “If anyone's getting replaced it's gonna be us.” 

     “I once looked at Sister the wrong way and she wrote me up,” Chair blurted from the bed by the window. 

      Alpha shook his head. “Well, I attacked Phil, her special ghoul. Where do you think that puts me?” 

     “I can't go back. I hated the pits,” Mist sighed. “Every second felt like drowning.” 

      “I don't particularly favor being emasculated by the earth ghouls there too,” Pebble piped up.

     “Try living with a bunch of fire ghouls when you can't actually control fire.” Ifrit took a long drag, exhaling it out. “Fucking embarrassing.”

     Omega listened to all the ghouls vent about their worries and struggles, finding them similar to his own. Hell was just another reminder of how he consistently felt confined and trapped, always destined to be under someone's thumb. It was limbo. A vehicle of chaos, no order or time, just space in all directions. From the highest mountains to the deepest oceans, hell was always on fire.

     “I'm more worried about Omega.” Chair interjected, sending the quintessent ghoul his deep sorrow. “Did you really threaten Sister Imperator?” 

     “Got fucking balls, I'll give you that.” Ifrit passed Omega his cigar. He pat his chest roughly. “But you’re Terzo's favorite so maybe it'll work out for you.”

     Alpha held his nose up in a sneer. “Terzo Isn't Papa anymore. We're all fucked.” 

     Omega shut his eyes as the clamoring grew louder, taking Ifrit's cigar eagerly. He took a drag and let the smoke fill the stubborn ache in his chest. 

     “The clergy won't trust us anymore!” 

     “Over my dead body am I going back to hell!”

     “There's still the contracts, right?” 

     “I'll let you guys know now that I'll miss you.” 

     “Don't say shit like that, we need a plan!” 

     Omega finally gave Ifrit his cigar back, raising his voice over the ghoulish bickering. “It's not decided yet.”  

     “Feels like it,” Alpha retorted before gazing concern over to him. “How's Terzo holding up?” 

     “What you'd expect,” Omega answered vaguely for Terzo's dignity. “Won't jump a bridge though.”

     “I'm gonna jump one if we don't figure this out!” Ifrit argued. “We can't rely on Sister Imperator being merciful. It doesn't take a surgeon to know she's heartless.” 

     “Fritz is right,” Pebble agreed. He laid out his fingers one by one. “She already banished Air and Delta…” 

     “...Earth and Lake-” Alpha added to the list with a deep scowl. “-Chain and River…”

     The fallen. How could any of them bury the memories of their friends, enemies, and lovers? Especially Omega and Alpha. Senior Ghoul was a nice title and all, but they'd been through it all. Gained and lost. Deeply loss. Would it all be in vain? 

     “I don't think Sister Imperator's offer was out of kindness,” Omega began, brushing over the mentioned. “She still needs Terzo. She just won't say it.” 

     “For an album?” Pebble squawked. “Nothing else?” 

     “Why not just retire him? Get him out of the picture?” Alpha questioned next. 

     “I don't know,” Omega mumbled back. “Maybe it's just to keep him quiet and satiated or maybe it's just to get some last artistic genius out of him. Either way, this is benefiting her in some way.”

     “You think Terzo still has some leverage then?” Mist murmured, her ears perked up. 

     “If we're replaceable, what's stopping her from getting a whole new band of ghouls she can trust?” Ifrit asked. “She's done it before.” 

     The quintessent ghoul shrugged his shoulders. “Terzo's wrath?”

     “Terzo's wrath,” Alpha forced a chuckle, reflecting back on previous tantrums. If there was one thing besides a white eye that the emeritus lineage seemed to share, it was a terrible temper and stubborn pride. “Yeah, something like that.” 

     “He won't write the album without us. It'd be more convenient just to keep us around for his sake.” 

     “And when the album's finished?” Chair shifted against the pillows.

     Omega's voice faltered under the lulling hum of the air conditioning. “...We'll get those contracts before then. Sooner if we have to,” he replied. “We just need to be as pleasant as possible in the meantime-” 

     “-That's your solution every time! I'm sick of kissing ass,” Alpha gruffed. The air grew thicker and the temperature rose with the fire ghoul's anger. “We've played by their rules for years, and where are we now?” 

     “Here! We're still here!” Omega snapped at his brother. The rest of the ghouls shrunk as the bigger ones barked back and forth.

     “And we're still getting treated like scum of the earth!” Alpha groaned. He threw his claws up, circling around Omega as he paced. “What's pleasant is I haven't burned their goddamn ministry to the ground yet-” 

     “-I mean civil,” Omega warned with a glare as he stood dead center. “I know you're fed up, I am too, but this is more than just us.” 

     Alpha looked back at the younger ghouls who looked scared shitless of the revelations tonight. He caught Pebble's affirming nod before he groaned, the fire sizzling out of him. “Fine. We'll be perfect model ghouls.” 

     “You need to apologize to Phil too,” the quintessent ghoul added. “It'd be good to show some remorse. You did attack the clergy's top ghoul after all.” 

     The fire muttered ghoulish curses as he came to sit on the edge of his bed. “You are asking the world, Megs-”

     “-And I'd give you the moon and the stars back,” Omega reassured.

     . . .

     The flight home wasn't anything exciting. If anything, a little bit of turbulence might've been appreciated to shake things up. The ghouls were quiet and on edge, somberness filling their shared spaces. Terzo had a love for sweets, but the grief of losing his position had made him an absolute freak lately. He snacked the whole way home on anything he could get his hands on whether it was candy or packaged pastries from convenience stores. It was unnerving to the ghouls, but some indulged in it like Omega or Pebble. Maybe out of pity, or maybe they needed to eat the stress away as well. 

     When they arrived back, Terzo was quick to withdraw himself in favor of some well-deserved rest. The ghouls themselves unpacked in their dorms and waited to be summoned to an impending meeting. Phil had somehow managed home quicker than them and was drinking his tea per usual. Alpha avoided speaking to him for some time until he could no longer dance around the elephant in the room. All the ghouls had gone to their rooms. It was just him and Phil.

     “Sore throat?”

     Phil glared from the couch, setting his mug on the coffee table. Alpha threw himself in the neighboring lazy boy that creaked with use. 

     When he didn't get a reply more than the whip of a tail, Alpha sighed, “Genuine question.” 

     “Funny,” Phil mocked with a fake laugh. He threw his leg over the other. “You caring about me I mean.” 

     Alpha stared at the row of photographs on the wall, studying each one depicting each era: Era 0, Era 1, Era 2, and now Era 3. He had noticed how Omega and him were the longest-standing ghouls in three of them, but now he noticed Phil standing in the back of each one. Always off to the side, but there regardless. Alpha had always considered Phil a trader because he did what was necessary to stay on top, but now it didn't even seem to matter. The top ghoul of the clergy and Sister Imperator would throw them away all the same. She probably enjoyed how they’ve all fought, betrayed, and lost each other at some point. Phil really didn't sit higher than any other ghoul, nor did he matter. 

     “I know we never say eye to eye-” 

     “-You tried to kill me,” Phil growled. 

     Alpha slumped in his chair, crossing his arms. “In my defense, I thought Terzo was in trouble!” 

     “Sister Imperator had him removed forcibly to control the situation,” Phil shot back. It was hard to read him behind his mask. Alpha had actually never seen him take it off. He sometimes wondered what was really behind it. The man behind Phil. 

     “Is that what you think?” the fire ghoul retorted.

     The special ghoul stayed silent. 

     “Figures you can't say shit to your pack!” Alpha snapped. 

     “Like you fuckers ever consider me,” Phil muttered. He sat up and went for his mug to go sip in peace elsewhere.

     “Sit down!” Alpha ordered sharply. 

     There was a challenge in Phil’s gaze but miraculously he sat down for whatever reason. Maybe he did fear Alpha now. It was the first that he had been victim of attempted manslaughter by a fellow ghoul no less. 

     “I'm sorry,” Alpha finally grumbled. “It wasn't personal.” 

     Phil merely sat and glared. 

     “Is that it?” 

     “Is what?” 

     “Your apology? Is that it?” 

     “Well yeah, why?” 

     “Because it was dogshit.” 

     Alpha fumbled with his hands. “You don't forgive me?” 

     “N-No? Why would I?” Phil's voice stammered in disbelief. “You tried to kill me, Alpha!” 

     “ Okay… not a man of words… ” Alpha pat his knees a few times, looking off in thought before looking back. “I could do something for you?” 

      “Like what?”

Chapter Text

     “What'd you do?” 

     “I don't want to talk about it.” 

     Omega and Alpha watched Phil send them a cheerful wave on his way out of the dorms with some extra pep in his step. Sister Imperator summoned him to her office once she'd returned and settled in. The ghouls were already on edge waiting to be summoned themselves, but seeing Phil so whimsical felt uncanny. 

     Omega glared, hissing into his ear, “Do you always have to hate-fuck your enemies to further your own agenda?” 

     Alpha's eyes went wide, his chest puffing up. “What? No! It wasn't like-”

     “-He gave you a blowjob.” Pebble raised a finger as he chipped in beside them. 

     “No, I didn't give him a blowjob! There were no blowjobs!” the fire ghoul sputtered. 

     Omega's eyes fell into question. “Then what?” 

     “I said I didn't want to talk about it!” 

     Just then, Terzo entered the room to retrieve his ghouls. He wore an uneasy scowl but it quickly went out of fashion when he saw the trio bickering about blowjobs. He changed into a funny face. 

     “Ghouls! Ghouls! What is the fuss, huh?” Terzo broke the clamoring as he shut the door behind him. He darted his thumb back. “And why was Phil kissing ass out there to me? Am I papa again?” 

     “Alpha’s kissing his ass or something,” Pebble mumbled skeptical of Alpha. “I don't believe you, y’know?”

     “I made amends, okay?” Alpha threw his hands up defensively. “That's all that matters!” 

     “Okay…” Terzo muttered before changing the subject since there wasn't much time to unpack their latest squabble. “Speaking of kissing ass, Sister Imperator summoned us to the boardroom to talk shop.”

      The mention of the boardroom gave the ghouls war flashbacks of their numerous summonings there. Usually, if the agenda was mundane but important enough they'd meet in an office or a conference room, but the boardroom was official. It was the room where it happens. They all gave each other twisted glares.

     “I guess this is it,” Pebble retorted half-jokingly. “I'll go get Chair, Mist, and Ifrit.”

     “Right.” Alpha pinched his brow, not sure if his situation got any better. Could you even call it a segway escape when it was the lion's den? 

     . . .

     They entered a large dark room that took care of ornate aesthetics, mingling with shadows and bidding the light away as the heavy door shut just as swiftly as they entered. It was hard to tell where things began and where things ended, but the flickering candlelight was somewhat forgiving on those with poor night vision. Footsteps shuffled to a grand table where a row of cloaked figures sat whispering amongst each other. At the end of it, Sister Imperator sat with her hands folded, almost as innocently as the virgin Mary. Phil was perched on her left like a stone gargoyle and, on her right, slumped Papa Nihil appearing ambiguously conscious. 

     As soon as Terzo entered, the cloaked figures stood up and went to shake his hand. He knew they were all upper clergy members, but most he’d never even known a face or a name. Only a voice, if he was lucky enough to hear one. The shakes were gentle yet firm, each one leading him closer to his seat. The ghouls however made it to their seats without any mass welcoming. Most preferred to skip the pleasantries anyway. 

     Alpha pulled a chair out between Omega and Pebble; Ifrit, Mist, and Chair followed suit. Across from them sat one of the only other ghouls who was probably more alienated in the ministry than Phil was.

     Cowbell. 

     “When did that fuck get let out of his cage?” Alpha whispered to Omega who pretended not to hear him in favor of not pissing off the wrong person today. Pebble hushed him. 

     “The clergy is assembled,” Sister Imperator announced above the table. “And as imperator of the ministry I declare the start of this meeting.”

     The room went dead silent as Sister Imperator took the time to acknowledge each participant. Papa Nihil yawned. 

     “Terzo. Ghouls.” Sister Imperator nodded her towards them, sprawling out her manicured nails. “Welcome back to the States.” 

     “Likewise, Sister,” Terzo mumbled back, almost as disinterested in small talk as his old man. 

     Sister Imperator poised a smile before directing her hand to a large map behind her. “To review, you’ve run a respectable 6 tours across the globe since 2014 and the band received 1 Grammy among its numerous nominations.” 

     The ghouls idly listened, already hearing this spiel multiple times. Omega's eyes grew heavy and Alpha propped his head up.

     “Now, Meliora and the Popestar album did make headlines, but let's not confine the messages to arenas. Our masses are growing. The empire is growing!” Sister Imperator continued, “We are finally gaining our voice over the world! This is not the time to become silent! Our dark lord demands progression!” 

     Terzo cocked a brow as his grimace grew at her speech. Her words were inspiring, Sure, but where did he fail in this great plan? He wasn't quiet at all. He was being silenced on purpose! 

     “We need to think critically about our next move. We cannot afford mistakes or be tempted by other forces-” 

     “-If I may,” Terzo interrupted. He leaned over the table keenly. “What went into the decision of casting me out of my position?-” 

     “-Seestor is speaking, Terzo. There will be time for questions after,” Nihi suddenly scorned. 

     Terzo eyed his father like that of a storm. He rolled his glare and fell back in his chair, feeling as if he were a child banned from adult conversation. The rest of the ghouls shared in his displeasure.

     Sister Imperator's red-painted lips fell from her sneer as she continued, “-As I was saying…”

     The old woman rattled off on the mission of the ghost project and how they needed to recourse their direction. It felt like that of a Sunday preacher, except it wasn't Sunday, but every word did sound of sheer insanity. The ghouls got their berating, Terzo his scolding, and the clergy reminded of their goals. The world and humankind as they knew it were doomed, and it was up to them to bring on the so-called rapture. 

     Through song of course. 

     “Seestor, this sounds wonderful and all,” Nihil yapped. “But who will take over-” 

     “-Papa, I am speaking, and this has been the second time I've been interrupted,” Sister snapped. “Don't make it a third.” 

     Terzo felt his lips tug before he could even remember himself. After Nihil had finished looking like a kicked dog, he uttered a growl towards his son.

     Sister watched the two in displeasure. She shook her head and whisked her glass of wine in her trying times. With a well-coated throat, she began her spiel again. 

     “To summarize, we need bold. We need bigger, and better things to keep the masses we've gained. We're at the end of an era, so it's time to start putting these things into motion.” The woman raised her glass up towards Terzo. “Which leads us back to you. I hope you've had time to consider our proposal.”

     Terzo's eyes flickered back to her, his amusement dropping like that of a fly. “I have conditions.” 

     Sister Imperator set her glass down. She mulled over the face inside the cup reflected back at her. “Yes, the ghouls.”

     The ghouls perked up attentively, quietly on display as the topic finally turned to them. 

     “As I remember, yesterday had fell ill,” she stated. 

     Phil shared a few glances with the ghouls. The silver mask only painted themselves back though.

     “It was a misunderstanding. The energy is high after shows,” Terzo reassured, dashing a hand. “I believe transparency would've prevented such.” 

     “Perhaps so,” Sister Imperator reluctantly agreed. “But we cannot dismiss the brewing of bad blood.”

     “Bad blood?” Terzo scoffed uneasily.

     “Aggression was shown. How can the clergy be certain it won't happen again?” she questioned. “We've seen this behavior before and it will not be tolerated.” 

     “It won't happen again,” he answered stiffly. “You have my word.”

     The Imperator regarded the power he held over the room as it went quiet. Her fingernails rattled against the table, rolling them in thought. 

     “Your word?” She smiled amused before the meeting doors flew open. The light flooded the dark room, ruining the dark intimate ambiance almost immediately. All eyes squinted like vampires at the sudden blindness. The silhouette of a man stood tall at the forefront. 

     “Jesus!” Nihil squawked in more profanity than anything. 

     “Not quite,” the man quipped back. He shut the door behind him in a sharp click and threw a folder across the table in a smooth fashion. A few papers slid out from impact and one by one, realization dawned on the ghouls, dread filling their stomachs.

     “Mr. Psaltarian,” Sister Imperator greeted with open arms. 

     “Who?” Terzo hooted. 

     “In the flesh,” Mr. Psaltarian replied humbly. He idled at the foot of the table, taking in the tone of the room. “Just finished talking with the label.” 

     “And?” Nihil muttered. 

     “This new album needs to be perfected and polished by next spring,” he jabbed his finger into the table. “Preferably sometime in March.” 

     “March?” Terzo muttered. 

     “Take your ghouls and fly to the Big Apple by the end of the month.” Psaltarian gestured Terzo toward the folder. “Oh, and congratulations on retirement.” He air quoted. 

     The ghouls started to hiss amongst each other, and the clergy began to stir into confusion. 

     Sister Imperator chuckled, even her tree shaken. “Mr. Psaltarian, I know you haven't been filled in on the situation-” 

     “-What situation?” 

     Terzo couldn't believe what the hell was happening, more so stunned into silence as he watched this Mr. Psaltarian guy completely change the field. He had never heard of him before yet now he was wondering why. Who the fuck was this guy, and how did Terzo get so damn lucky? 

     “The ghouls are dangerous.” 

     Mr. Psaltarian shrugged it off. “What did you expect from the dark one's gifts? They are tools of destruction.” He suddenly got a call and sighed, reaching into his black blazer. “Give em’ guitars they said…”

     “You can't be serious,” Nihil piped up when Sister Imperator could only swallow her pride.

     “Sign them,” Psaltarian mouthed to Terzo as he strolled out, chatting up some unknown caller. The doors shut behind him and the room roared into discourse.

     “Who was that?” Terzo spat in awe. 

     “Mr. Psaltarian,” Phil answered helpfully.

     Sister Imperator finished off her wine while Nihil scowled in her honor. 

     “Well, I know that now, but who’s Mr. Psaltarian?”

     “He is…” Phil trailed off in thought. “With the clergy.” 

     “With or in?” 

     “Doesn't matter,” Sister Imperator answered. She clapped the table as she stood up and smoothed out her attire. “We've got paperwork to do.” 

     Terzo reached out for the folder, taking a look at all the ghoul contracts. They were all there except Omega's, for obvious reasons, but that was beside the point. The ghouls were just being handed to him, as ordered by some mysterious guy he'd never met prior.

     “We're really signing them over to me?” Terzo's fingers traced over the edges of paper, shuffling the series back into the folder properly. 

     “Don't look too excited,” Nihil lectured. “Connections with a ghoul have tolls.” 

     “Tolls?” Terzo muttered, “What kind of tolls are we talking about?” 

     “Physical ones,” Sister Imperator added. She circled her finger around the room. “Ghouls need a life force to feed from in the mortal realm.” 

     “Elements help strengthen a ghoul,” Phil continued. “But to ground consistent existence in this plane, there is a binding ritual required you undergo.” 

     “And why am I just now learning about this?” Terzo looked between the ghouls and the rest of the clergy. “How do you guys do it?”  

     “Wasn't your job.” Nihil shrugged. “We split the contracts between all of us.”

     “Safer that way.” Sister Imperator rubbed her temple. “One or two ghouls should be fine for you, but more than that… I'm not certain…” 

     Terzo's eyes scanned over his 6 ghouls and he grimaced. “...So Mr. Psaltarian intends to kill me then?” 

     “Don't be dramatic,” Nihil chided. “You just need to find some co-sponsors, son.” 

     “Like who?”

Chapter Text

     “You want to ask them to co-sponsor us?” Omega derided Terzo back at the ghoul den.

     Terzo had laid himself out dramatically on the couch while the ghouls ridiculed him for even considering his father's suggestion. The meeting didn’t meet their expectations, for better or worse. The drained man rested the back of his hand on his forehead, sighing heavily when a migraine began to occur like he were a middle-aged father trying to rein in his kids. 

     “Secondo refused to acknowledge me!” Pebble groaned. 

     “Primo is fucking crazy!” Alpha shouted louder. “Like ‘kill everyone’ crazy!” 

     “Can't we just ask some siblings or cardinals?” Chair murmured. Mist frowned uneasily. 

     Terzo rumbled from the cushions. “Si, si, I know you all hate my brothers! They're asses! But what other options are there?”

     “Anybody else!” Omega exclaimed until he was hit with an airborne pillow. 

     “Not helpful!” The ex-papa scolded. He looked to the rest of the ghouls as Omega drop-kicked the pillow back at him in the background but missed. “Seriously, who else has nothing left to lose? I cannot burden a sibling or cardinal with a life-long contract! 

     As much as the ghouls hated the idea, Terzo was onto something. Primo and Secondo were retired. They held no real ties or obligations to the clergy any more than an outsider would. Primo was too old to fucking care what went on in the ministry's politics, and Secondo had a tense relationship with the clergy anyhow. Sister Imperator really couldn't make them do shit, even if she wanted to, and they sure as hell were too loyal to Terzo ever to screw him over too badly. They were dicks, but at least the word family meant something to them. 

     “Say you did ask,” Omega began. He crossed his arms and sat on the couch, throwing Terzo's legs over his lap. “Why would they say yes?” 

     “Yeah, they don't exactly like us any more than the clergy does,” Pebble sighed. 

     Alpha perched himself on the opposite armrest above Terzo's head. “Nah, Secondo likes me.” 

     “He does?” The room called out. 

     “Your mouth,” Omega retorted. 

     As the yelling started up once again, Terzo sat up and began to pace towards the kitchenette

     “Is it so hard for you guys to believe that people can like me?” Alpha howled at his pack. 

     “Fuck, you're right!” Ifrit growled to Pebble. “He is a slut!” 

     “Oh don't start this shit up again!” Alpha barked. “If I'm a slut then the rest of you guys are whores!” 

     “We're not talking quantity, we're talking quality!” Pebble snapped back. “Some of us have standards! Secondo? Really?!”

     Terzo started mouthing things to himself as he searched for a pen. He scrambled for a napkin and a stray pencil he found tucked away in a drawer before scribbling all his sense down. Chair, Mist, and Omega took notice and went to check out his brainstorming while the latter trio fought ridiculously over whether they’d let Secondo hit. 

     “What's going on, Papa?” Mist hummed at his left while Chair took his right. Omega lingered over his head.

     “You three are gonna help me make a call,” Terzo said as he finished his thoughts and pointed out his plan on the napkin. “I may have just found our solution.”

     Mist and Chair stared back at each other in shared thought. Omega just huffed.

     “This is a stretch.” 

     “You know I always make it work.” 

     . . .

     Terzo sunk into his office chair as the ghouls surrounded his desk anxiously. He twirled the cord around his finger as the phone rang and rang. His legs were propped up, but he was anything but.

     Ring… Ring… Ring…

     The phone picked up. 

     “Hello?” 

     “Primooo, how are you?” Terzo purred into the line. After he had said it, he immediately shrunk into himself. He had thought dealing with his eldest brother first would help rip the bandaid off, but now he found himself hearing his heartbeat in his eardrums. He looked up to see the ghouls not faring any better.

      “Oh,” Primo answered flatly. “Fine.” 

     “Fine as in fine? …or fine as in meh?” 

     “Why? Did Secondo say I was dying?” 

     The youngest snorted. “Dying? No. He did mention the arthritis was killing you while he was here though.”

      A cackle echoed from the phone. 

     “I like my house. It's warm. And everyone leaves me alone,” Primo enthused. “How about you, Fratellino?”

     Terzo continuously twirled the phone cord tighter and tighter until it had started to discolor his finger. He held it there, watching the blood cut, and then chuckled out a breath he cursed himself for even holding. “Uh, I'm thinking of going back home myself.”

     “Oh, you're going to spend the holidays in Italy then?” 

     “New York,” he corrected. “I'm moving actually.” 

     There was silence for an awkward moment until Primo's voice became softer. All the ghouls grew increasingly confused as they listened to a man who would call humans and ghouls alike ‘filth of the ground’ begin to talk to Terzo like he was labeled fragile. It felt off-putting in comparison, but Primo was Terzo's paternal figure. 

     “Oh, you're retiring?” Primo murmured, surprise prevalent in the tremor of his voice.

      “Something like that,” Terzo mumbled, feeling the last 48 hours suddenly wash over him at Primo's sympathy. He bit his lip and turned his chair away from view even if he knew the ghouls could sense his distress all the same.

     “You weren't ready, were you.” 

     “No.” 

     Omega's eyes darted off to the floor as Terzo hid his face. He knew this conversation between the brothers was quickly going south in Terzo's expectations of keeping a light-hearted talk. There many things Omega loved in Terzo that Terzo hated in himself, and it was how much he cared. How vulnerable he was in comparison to those in his field. He gave so much of himself that he found it hard to reel the rest of himself back in. Out of respect, Omega was the first to leave the room, the rest of the ghouls naturally following. The door clicked so quietly that Terzo didn't realize they’d left. 

     “I was dragged off stage,” Terzo admitted through a closing throat. “...In front of the entire audience of my last show.”

     “Off stage?” Primo parroted. “Bruceranno per questo!” 

     “And now the clergy wants me to write the next album for whatever sorry-ass replacement they find for me,” he hissed through his teeth. He finally let the tension go on the phone cord and the blood rushed back to his finger just as it had turned blue. 

     “Oh, did you thank them for the opportunity?” Primo snarked. 

     “I didn't get this far without bruising on my knees,” Terzo exhaled poorly.

     “Nobody has,” the former papa agreed. “But you did good. You served our dark lord well.” 

     “I wanted more.” 

     “More,” he hummed. “...Perhaps there is more in places you haven't been yet.” 

     Terzo mustered up a smile, wanting to believe it, even if he knew Primo was trying to be optimistic for him. It's what he had told Omega last night, even if it was liquor-induced. New York would be better. He wanted to believe it. 

     “Maybe so.” Terzo shrugged to himself and turned back around to face his empty office. His brows furrowed in the ghouls’ absence until he picked up the napkin of his notes. 

     “I need a favor,” he blurted.

     “A favor?” 

     “The clergy is asking I become the ghouls’ summoner. We're rewriting the contracts.” Terzo announced. “The old man suggested I co-sponsor with you and Secondo.” 

     “What for?” Primo scoffed. 

     “Uhhh… because I have nobody else?-” 

     “-No, why are they giving you the ghouls?”

     It was a question Terzo had been wrestling with himself. It felt weird to be given the ghouls after being withheld their contracts, but now suddenly, this Mr. Psaltarian guy just tosses them right in front of him. Something sketchy was going on, but Satan was Terzo tired of evading crises. One of his fears, of losing the ghouls, was gone now. Or at least would be if he found some co-sponsors. He may have not been Papa anymore, but he still had some creative liberties and his ghouls. Things could have been worse. He wasn't sure if he should be idolizing Mr. Psaltarian or weary of him. 

     “Are they summoning more ghouls?” Primo interrupted his thoughts.

     “Must be,” Terzo agreed quickly. He rearranged a few things on his desk. “Sister Imperator wanted to banish them for behavioral issues, but I told her I wouldn't let her capitalize off my musical genius otherwise.”

     Primo just hummed, his voice running on like a gravel road. 

     “So… Will you do it?” 

     “I don't know… I'm old. No offense, but I'd rather be burned at the stake,” he muttered.

     Terzo rolled his eyes at his way of words, leaning into the phone. “You don't have to keep them, I just need more vessels to share the contract.” The ghouls would rather be burned at the stake too. ‘The feeling was mutual,’ Terzo wanted to mention. 

     “Oh good. Selling a part of my soul for no return,” the old man remarked. “Tell me, why do you keep the devils?” 

     “They're members of the ministry, Primo?” Terzo scoffed. “Look, if you want a bargain, here it is. I have 2 fine ghouls who’d be happy to assist you in your gardening.” 

     The line went silent. 

     “Earth and water ghouls, both exceptionally skilled,” the ex-papa added. “I find you might get along with them too.”

     Still silent. 

     “They cannot die to your poisonous plants,” Terzo finally blurted. “Pretty soon you're going to need help getting around and doing things. And I know you do not want to hire a caretaker.” 

     “..Fine,” Primo muttered. “How soon?” 

     Terzo thought about it as he stood up.

      “...How soon can you fly in?” 

     . . .

     Terzo's feet kept him busy as they paced him through the ministry halls. He kept his chin low and his hands clasped behind his back. The high ceilings and marble corridors felt less like home than usual. Colder. Emptier. Occasionally, a sibling or cardinal would flag him down, but his gut feeling was pity. They'd ask how his tour went, how he was doing, what was next, etc. Some straight-out congratulated him on his retirement without even a formal announcement going out about it. Unshockingly, news spread like measles, and uncertainty followed.

     Why was Terzo forced into retirement?

     Who would be the next Papa? 

     Speculation and rumors were inevitable. Terzo knew this. He was no stranger to gossip, but still, he found himself growing increasingly agitated by the hushed whispers for whatever reason. He'd hold his tongue in conversations, turn the other cheek, and daydream about getting away. Eventually, he found himself avoiding the questions altogether. 

     He rubbed his face, blinding himself momentarily. When he opened them, however, it was already too late. He saw red as he hit square into a person rounding the corner. The two of them fumbled disoriented until they quickly found each other’s eyes. 

    “Watch it, Cardinal!” Terzo snapped.

    “Oh jeez-” Copia squeaked. He shuffled backward and tightened his clutch on a few books. “-I'm so sorry, I didn't see you-” 

     “-I fucking mean it, Stay out of my way!” Terzo huffed and stormed past him.

     The cardinal stood there as shaken as an autumn tree as he watched Terzo rush to wherever. He locked his jaw and found his brows burrowing his features. Typically, he knew he should let it go. He would've let it go. But the way Terzo bumped into his shoulder had him cursing it all. He turned sharp on his heel and darted back towards him. 

     “Is there a reason you hate me?” Copia called out, gaining on his tail. 

     Terzo's heart faltered as he heard those secondary footsteps echoing behind his. He shot a glare over his shoulder. “What?” 

     “I know you do,” the cardinal insisted. “But I could never figure out if there was something wrong with me or becoming Papa made you an asshole.” 

     Terzo kept walking. He had to. He knew he couldn't afford to turn around and cause a scene, or more accurately finish one, even if it rattled him to leave anything unfinished. Right now, everything felt unfinished. It was a perfectionist nightmare, and Terzo couldn't wake up. 

     “So which is it?” 

     Terzo scowled, climbing stairs up to escape to his quarters as fast as he could. 

     Copia grumbled and scrambled after him, slipping on a few steps. “How long do you plan on ignoring me? Satanas, you act like I'm the damn plague!” 

     “Have you heard the expression, Copia!?” Terzo shouted at the top of the stairs, stilling Copia in his tracks with the sheer authority he used. 

     He scrunched his mousey face, gripping the rail guard. “What?” 

     “The expression,” Terzo repeated.

     “Of what?”

     Terzo threw up his middle finger. “Of Fucking off!”

Chapter Text

     Omega laid in Terzo's bed waiting for him to interrupt his rest. He’d settled with a book, one he had read many times off of Terzo’s shelf because he was the reason it had ended up there in the first place. And though he could just request newer material, he supposed he was sentimental. Each book was a chapter of his life in the ministry. He could recall the stories and when he’d read them, what was going on, etc. He liked to joke to Terzo that the shelf was their scrapbook without the photos, though Terzo had a shabby memory and didn't understand to a certain extent. Not to the level that Omega could. Sometimes the ghoul wondered if it was another thing he envied about him; the gift of forgetting after a while. Sure, sometimes things slipped his mind like the misplacing of keys, but memories. They were so vivid in his head.

     Omega didn't know what to expect from Terzo's phone call with Primo. He was mentally preparing himself for tears or hopefully a smug look. He wasn't all that sure what he felt himself at the possibilities. He knew it was a good thing if an agreement could be made, but he'd always seen the other papas as enemies at worst, and a lousy friend at best. And something just didn't feel right? If it was the right option, why did Omega’s gut tell him it was wrong? Was he just falling victim to paranoia?

     What Omega hadn't prepared himself for what Terzo's wrath unleashed on the door. He heard the door open and slam, and jolted up.

     “Fucking Cardinal,” Terzo grumbled to himself as he kicked his shoes off and flung his jacket on the coat hanger. As he walked further into his quarters he finally met Omega's startled gaze and forced a smile. “Home sweet home, eh?” 

     The ghoul shook his head, already stiffening up at his sardonic attitude. “What's wrong?”

     “What isn't?” The ex-papa crosses over to his kitchenette, popping open a bottle of wine on the counter. “You want a glass?” 

     “No thanks,” Omega declined. He slowly put his book down and pulled himself out of bed. “What happened with Primo?” 

     Terzo poured a glass and leaned back against the counter. “He'll do it. I just have to call Secondo now.” 

     “He will?” 

     “Yeah.” 

     Omega came to stand before the island, leaning forward on it. He grimaced as Terzo downed his wine and clattered the glass on the counter, smacking his lips. 

     “So what's going on then?” 

     Terzo sighed, dropping his elbows on the counter to mirror him on the other side. He cupped the ghoul's face and groaned, “I am tired, Amore…”

     Omega raised a singular brow, the creases in his face deepening. 

     “...Tired of this damn ministry.” He dropped the ghoul's face and wandered to the bathroom while unbuttoning his shirt. “Everyone respects me until I hold no authority!” 

     Omega slumped at the rude awakening of gravity again and then followed him curtly. He padded in and, without being asked, he began to run the bath for him with a tightness in his chest. His claw tested the water while Terzo complained. 

     “I am pitied by the siblings, I am insulted by the clergy!” Terzo gruffed. He shrugged off his shirt in the mirror, working on the buckle of his pants. “Do you know what Cardinal Copia said to me today?”

     “Cardinal Copia?”

     “He told me that becoming Papa made me an asshole!” He huffed, dropping his pants.

     Omega must've made a face because Terzo shot him a glare in the mirror next. 

     “What?” he snipped.

     “Why'd he say that?” Omega replied curiously. He took his hand out of the water, shaking it off.

     “Who knows,” he muttered as he snatched up a clean washcloth and went to the tub. “He's always been in his own head.” 

     Omega quirked his lip as Terzo slipped into the hot water, studying him as he said it. He knew there was more than he was letting on, but he'd always tried to pick and choose his battles, at least when he had the headspace to think. Truthfully, he felt sorry for Copia. He didn't quite understand Terzo's disdain for him other than he was odd and turbulent. He wouldn't dare say it now, but perhaps the cardinal had made Omega's list because he was a lot like Terzo. Something sentimental and human in a house full of disguised monsters. 

     The ghoul kneeled down and took the cloth out of Terzo's hand. “Can I ask you something?”

     Terzo allowed Omega to wash the paint off his face, always appreciative of how gentle he was. “Always,” he hummed, closing his eyes.

      “...What happened between you two?” Omega took the black off his eyes, tracing the cloth along his lids and waterline. “He seemed to think of you highly last time we spoke.” 

     “Highly?” Terzo mumbled.

     “He said you were insightful,” Omega quoted with a wry smile. “You never talk about him much. He mentioned you were raised together..?”

     The emeritus laid back against the porcelain, staring up at the ceiling. “Primo had a habit of picking up any kid running around unsupervised. I think after Secondo and I showed up he just committed to the role.”

     “He said you were close once,” the ghoul continued.

     “I got sick of Secondo sometimes,” he explained. “Copia didn't pick senseless fights. He played fair. We got along as kids okay.” 

     Omega rung the water out of the cloth and set it aside. He settled his arm over the edge of the bath and rested his chin on it, his tail lightly feathering the smooth tiles. “So what? You guys just grew apart?” 

     “If you want the short answer, yeah,” Terzo confirmed, doting over his attentiveness for a moment. 

     “What's the long one?” 

     Terzo pursed his lips, slicking his hair back with a little water. “He… He just got jealous. I got a lot of opportunities he didn't. Secondo and I had our whole life planned ahead of us. We didn't have time to play with him forever?”

     Omega frowned, suddenly hating the picture Terzo painted. It all sort of made sense now; why Copia seemed to idolize Terzo. They grew up together yet they were forced to live completely different lives. He still wasn't sure why Terzo despised him though. Merely jealousy? Terzo loved to be envied. At least that's what the ghoul had always assumed.

      “We had a fight when I went off to Poland,” Terzo muttered. “He didn't understand why he couldn't come with me. I told him he was too young.” 

     “How much younger is he?” Omega asked.

     “I was 18 when I left for Poland. He was only a kid, 14, something,” Terzo sighed, looking down at his legs under the water. “I wanted out of the bubble I lived in for the last decade. Secondo went to study in Italy, I wanted my own freedom too for a little while.”

     “...And he didn't understand that?” 

     Terzo shook his head. “Not at the time. Sometimes I think having a mom like Sister fucked him up more than an absent father. He was always so… clingy? More or less.” 

     Omega's eyes lit up. “Sister Imperator?”

     “Well she's not called Mama Imperator for a reason, that's for sure,” Terzo scoffed. “There's probably a reason the father never stuck around too.”

     “You're sure?” he awed.

     The former papa gave him a stern look. “Sister Imperator has never taken a leave of absence in her life, but in the fall of 1969 she randomly leaves for 9 months and comes back with an orphan? You do the math and tell me, Omega,” he retorted. “I don't think he was planned. She values her position and independence too much.”

     Omega mulled over it for a moment. “Makes sense, but how do you hide something like that? Copia never…?”

     “She never told him. She never fucking told anyone.” Terzo sunk further into the bath, propping up his feet. “But anyone with half a brain could connect the dots. I mean- he's like 50 and she's still keeping him close.”

     Omega frowned, realizing the rumors to be true, but also feeling kinda dumb. He knew Sister Imperator favored the cardinal, but he never thought a footstool to be her own son. The ministry gossip was interesting but rarely true. This was one of the rare occasions that misinformation was not being passed around like a joint. But now he had even more questions upon his epiphany…

     “...Copia told me your dad and Sister Imperator used to be close, but it was complicated?”

     Terzo's brow flew up. “If you consider an affair close, then sure.” He flipped his hand. “Look, all my dad's relationships with women are complicated.” 

     “An affair?” The quintessent ghoul chuckled. 

     “Sister Imperator is the reason my parents split,” Terzo snorted. “I mean, not the sole reason, but she was one of his many mistresses.” 

     “When was this?” 

     Terzo hummed. “I must've been 3? But my dad was always on the road. I only saw him for the holidays after his tours.” 

     “Fuck,” Omega murmured. “I didn't know this?”

     “More reason to hate her, yeah?” Terzo joked but simmered to a dry smile. “Eh, my dad leaving was for the best. It sounds terrible, but I think Sister Imperator did my mom a favor.” 

     “So that's when your dad left then?” 

     “He professed his undying love for his slutty boss to my mom’s face and left us for sunny California.” Terzo finished his childhood sob story with jazz hands. “But it's okay because Sister Imperator immediately cheated on him and left his ass. Karma’s a bitch, no?”

     Omega smiled and shook his head. “I’ll say.”

     “He still looks at her like a sick old dog,” Terzo cracked a bitter grin. “And she strings him along with a tight ass leash.”

     Omega nodded, drumming his claws on the tub as Terzo soaked in his boiling pot of hatred.

     “...So you never made up with Copia then?” the ghoul redirected the subject at hand. 

     “Things change,” Terzo stated simply. “After a while, you just get too busy. Doesn't matter anymore.” 

     Omega's lips fell. “...Doesn't it?” 

     He drifted towards the edge of the tub now, staring face-to-face with him. He nudged his nose with his partner's, sharing a smile. “What, you think I owe him an apology?” 

     “-I'm not saying you owe him anything,” Omega reassured, nuzzling back. “You guys just seemed close.” 

     Terzo drew back and huffed. “Yeah? Well, now he thinks I’m an asshole.” 

     “Nobody can stay mad at you for long,” the ghoul crooked a smirk. “If you don't want to dig up the past, leave it buried… but maybe there's still something.” 

     “Something?” Terzo echoed mockingly before sighing through his teeth. “Tesoro, I understand why you think rekindling old flames would be good, but I need to focus on keeping the ones I have.” 

     Omega straightened himself out and stood up with his finality. “Think about it.”

     Terzo rolled his eyes and reached for some bath oil perched on the windowsill. “You enjoy keeping me up at night, do you?”

     “Sometimes,” the ghoul quipped in a purr. He wandered over to the sink, lazily feeling the prickles of his stubbled jaw. 

     Terzo watched him pick up his razor in contemplation, that familiar domestic bliss settling in that he knew Omega noticed too. Effortless, despite all the effort they had to do to keep it. He knew Omega was right, even if he was too prideful to say it out loud. He knew Omega noticed that too. 

     “Hey.” 

     Omega glanced over his shoulder. 

     “Keep it,” Terzo suggested. “It suits you.” 

     Omega fought back his bashfulness. That stupid, senseless glee. “I thought you liked a clean face?” 

     “I like my face clean,” he corrected. He smirked and made a show of admiring his face; the strength in his features, yet the softness that shined through it. “I like yours in any fashion.”

     The ghoul put down the razor and turned around smugly, leaning back on his hands. “That's a quick way to ruin it.” 

     “Do not tempt me.” Terzo chided in a growl. “I have to call Secondo.”

      Omega raised a brow. “Are you turning me down?”

      The ex-papa groaned for a moment, throwing his arm over his face. “No… it's too late. I can't call him horny now.”

      “You know who could?” Omega floated back to the tub, crossing his legs. Terzo was already gesturing for him to retrieve his phone.

Chapter Text

     Terzo threw his head back against the assortment of pillows on his bed he somehow always found a reason to keep around. He argued for the aesthetic of a well-furnished room but Omega believed it was more about the theatrics of playing pillow princess for him. Perhaps Omega got off on it too; having him all propped up, laid out, arching that back, and parting those legs. There were many things still on his mind. 

     Terzo's retirement. The contracts, The clergy's plans, New York, the previous papas, and this estrangement between Copia and Terzo, but despite all the changes that came their way, he felt lighter. Hope? He didn't want to label it. Whatever it was, it wasn't the doom he once felt. At least, not the same kind. 

     “Proprio lì… Omega-” Terzo croaked through his laboring chest. His hands curled into tight bunches in the quintessent ghoul's hair. 

     Although human and ghoul pairings had their brick walls, most things humans struggled with, ghouls did with ease, including a good blow job. Terzo wasn't small by any means, but he just happened to pick the biggest ghoul in the ministry. One could fantasize about the possibilities.

     Omega happily dove his face further into his thighs, resting his eyes in a soft moan when his head was captured by his legs. His tongue swirled around the head of his cock, flicking the tip of it across the slit. Terzo's ramblings kept him present, eating away at his every thought, and the scratches on his scalp kept him grounded. 

     “Fuck me,” he hissed in delight. “Labbra del diavolo stesso…!”

     His voice made everything in the ghoul lock in and shudder. He wanted Terzo in his ears, between his teeth, on his tongue, down his throat, in his veins. The desire to consume was never entirely sexual or aggressive, merely something closer to possession. 

    “You want it, don't you,” Terzo cooed. He softly gasped as Omega grazed his fangs along the length of him and his thighs trembled. “Ghoul avido…”

     Omega grunted as his hair was yanked, a moan escaping him that engulfed Terzo's cock. The vibration coaxed another out of the former papa. The ghoul would've begged by now for it if he wasn't so busy working for his fill. It could've been another habit the ministry had reinforced into him; the need to serve, satisfy, and satiate, but it wasn't selfless contrary to nature. Not to the ghoul. It was indulgent to hear his name praised, his ego fed. Selfish. Orgasms were great, but having someone need you? It was better.

     Having Terzo's cum down your throat was a bonus too. 

     “Bravo ragazzo...” Terzo squeezed his eyes shut, bobbing the ghoul's head on his cock over and over by the horns. His mouth was so warm and wet, it was like thrusting into home if he didn't think about how sharp his teeth were. His dick twitched and it took everything in him not to come right then and there, which wasn't much at this point. “Just- Just like that…”

     Omega watched him huff and heave, groping at his thighs feverishly. He held the tremors and the jerks of his muscle in his claws and heard him whimper as he came. The ghoul muffled a groan to his groin and then drank what Terzo gave him.  

     Terzo laid there spent, fighting off the dizziness that overcame him in his post-glow. He felt lighter too, even if he wasn't getting much of a retirement in the near future. The title was heavy. Of course, he still felt a loss, but it was odd to say that the suffocating dread had left his chest since one of his greatest fears had come true. He had lost his throne, but life went on.

     “Come here,” Terzo murmured, smiling as he collected himself. He drew Omega into his arms, all the air leaving him as the ghoul dropped his crushing weight on him like an oversized lapdog. His smiling never left though, even if his lungs weren't. 

     Omega hummed happily and buried his face into his neck. He pressed hot kisses to his pulse, holding him close. Eventually, he had the common sense to roll onto his back and invite Terzo on top of him. The lovers admired each other in their shared gaze. 

     “Why don't I just keep you in here, hm?” Terzo purred, cupping his cheek. His thumb followed down the smile lines, visiting his chin to run his fingertips through the coarseness of his facial hair. “Move you in,” 

     Omega chuckled, pressing into his touch. “I already sleep here more than my own bed,” he reminded. 

     “In New York,” Terzo began, doting over his dimples. “We should get a studio apartment together.” 

     “An apartment?” The quintessent ghoul smirked against his fingers. “I thought we'd move in with your mom.” 

     “Satanas no,” Terzo groaned. He pinched his cheek and leaned in to give a kiss. “I love my mamma too much to subject her to us.” 

     “What's wrong with us?” He mumbled to his lips.

     Terzo slipped his tongue to his, moving his mouth against his until he pulled back and reached a hand to Omega's erection that had been testing the strength of his fly. He palmed it roughly in emphasis. 

     Omega's breath faltered at his touch before shooting him a playful glare. “Point taken.”

     “I cannot expose my mother to such filth,” he teased. “I'm her only child.” 

     “Only child, baby of the family, and Papa's golden boy…?” Omega purred to him. “It's all making sense.” 

     “I'm only his golden boy when he wants something,” Terzo corrected half-heartedly. Much to the ghoul's dismay, he retracted his hand up to his chest in favor of twirling his hair instead. He sighed dramatically, “But yes, I'm spoiled and I get everything I want, what of it?”

     “Nothin’,” Omega said with a smirk. “It's cute. I like it.”

     “Cute?” The emeritus snorted as he tucked the curl behind his ear. “Are you going to give me what I want then?”

     The ghoul leaned in. “And what would that be?” he rumbled in his chest as desire brewed inside his stomach. 

     Terzo brushed his lips against the shell of his ear before speaking low and sultry, “IHOP.” 

     The ghoul's face fell, all his hopes to get buried deep inside him gone at the crack of the bell. Actually, on cue, he heard the ministry church bell ring at the arrival of 6 pm. 

     “You're kidding…” 

     Terzo sat up and gave him his best puppy eyes. “I'm starving, Amore,” he pouted. “Take me to dinner.” 

     Omega sighed, feeling frustrated but now guilty. The guy worked up an appetite. He should take it as a compliment for his bedroom skills.

     “IHOP?” The ghoul scoffed. “Really?” 

     Terzo slapped him on the chest and climbed off him. “Oh, get over yourself! it's good food!” 

     “Good!?” Omega shouted after him.

     The ex-papa got some boxers and jeans from the dresser and jumped into them. “Don't be mad just because I'm making you wait.” 

     Omega went red in the face. Goddamn emeritus family and their love of mind games- Terzo was fucking with him to fuck him. “So it's like that?” 

     Terzo got out a roll of socks and sat on the edge of the bed to put 'em on. “No, I'm hungry. This is just a uh... bonus.” 

     The ghoul glared at him and reluctantly got out of bed. He was embarrassingly hard, And now they were going to IHOP. 

     . . . 

     Unfortunately for Omega, Terzo wasn't the only one hungry. As a third wheel, Alpha declared he “fucking loved IHOP” too when Omega went back to the ghoul den for a change of pants. Omega was already too busy thinking of kittens and puppies, so Terzo happily agreed to let him tag along.

      So there they were. Omega averting his eyes like a Victorian man to how tight Terzo's regular jeans were, Alpha busy scrolling on his phone, and Terzo browsing the menu carefree. 

     Terzo took a sip of his water, making soft sighs, border-line moans, over how many delicious choices there were. Omega gripped the seat underneath the table, staring off at the kitchen. 

     “I’m gonna get the breakfast faves combo. The best of everything,” Terzo announced to the table. 

     “Breakfast for dinner?” Alpha mumbled over feverish texting. “Huh…”

     “What about you ghouls?” he glanced between the brothers. 

     Omega picked up the menu quickly, realizing he hadn't even picked it up yet. 

     Alpha took a moment to reply. “...Uhh, that steakburger they got.” 

     “-Whatever you're getting,” Omega answered hurriedly, putting down the menu. He cleared his throat. 

     Terzo eyed them both, curious yet sparkled amused at how distracted they both seemed. Omega he could pin, but Alpha's undivided attention to his phone raised eyebrows.

     “So… Did you talk to Secondo yet?” Terzo asked.

     Alpha nodded, sticking his tongue out in concentration. “Yeah, I blackmailed him.”

     Omega threw his face in his hands as Terzo leaned in. 

     “Did it work?” Was Terzo's first question. 

     “What did you do?” The quintessent ghoul groaned.

     “Well if I told you, he wouldn't come,” Alpha snarked back. “Yes, it worked.”

     The waiter came around to refill drinks, the table going silent again aside from Alpha's audible tacks against his phone screen again. 

     Terzo relaxed his shoulders while Omega tensed his. “So what are you doing now?” 

     “What do the kids call it nowadays…” Alpha whirled his eyes up to the lights, tapping the sticky table. “Sexting?” 

     “Please don't say that.” Omega rubbed the disgust off his face, ruminating in his sexual frustration all the while. 

    “It's sealing the deal,” Alpha said. “Now he's got even more motivation to… come.”

     Terzo chuckled like a pubescent boy at the play of words and Omega mentally plotted Alpha's death for it. 

     “I've got Primo coming too,” Terzo replied too fast before clarifying, “I mean- uh- he agreed to co-sponsor that is. He'll be here Monday morning.”

     “Seriously?” The fire ghoul gawked. 

     “How'd you manage that?” 

     “Have you forgotten how great of a negotiator I am? The ex-papa guffawed and palmed his chest. 

     Alpha rolled his eyes. “Sure, but specifics, Popestar.”

     Terzo shrugged. “Supply and demand. Primo's older, he's living away from the ministry, and he's got trust issues. I simply suggested Mist and Pebble would assist him in his gardening after the album is finished.” 

     The ghouls strained their glares at him. Mist and Pebble gardening for Primo? Sure it made sense for work, but these ghouls were younger, and had only heard horror stories of the unholy terror Papa Emeritus I. 

     “And did you speak with them first…?” Alpha trailed off skeptically while Omega crossed his arms.

     Terzo raised a brow. “Well uh.. I was getting to that…” 

     The brothers continued their stare down. 

     “...eventually…”

     “Terzo.” Omega winced at him. “You can't just decide something like this for them?”

     “It's Sweden,” Terzo insisted. “You two love Sweden! You were summoned there!”

     “It's Primo!” Alpha barked, casting silence over the restaurant. He turned some heads and Omega subtly pretended not to know them. Alpha sheepishly cleared his throat. “...It's Primo.”

     “Si, Alpha, I am aware,” Terzo snipped.

     “Then you're aware he's a nutjob,” The fire ghoul snapped back. “Y'know, I'm pretty sure he's a vampire.” 

     “Alpha…” Omega sighed as he listened to him ramble about his conspiracies like a sleeper agent awoken.  

     “No, because he used to drink animal blood and I've watched him water his garden with it too!” 

     “I suppose it could be nutritious,” Terzo murmured. 

     “He used to ask the ghouls for theirs!” 

     Terzo chewed his cheek. “...Did you ever give yours?” 

     “Yeah until I got severe anemia!” Alpha squawked. “Sister Imperator finally got involved because I kept fainting in random places.” 

     The emeritus blinked. “Really?”

     “Well he used to drink like shit too,” Omega added with a forced chuckle.

     “You did too. It was a novelty,” Alpha protested. “The pits don't got booze.” 

     “What do you guys drink down there?” Terzo questioned in wonder. 

     “It's like this… spiced cider?” Omega murmured. “It's made from the roots of this weed we have down there.” 

     “Is it good?” 

     Alpha cackled with spits of sparks. “Fuck no.” 

     They shared smiles and chuckles until their food came, and the boys ate. Terzo stared down at his food as he thought about the ghouls' predicament, debating on the best decision. He knew he needed to consult the ghouls about what they'd do after the album. Omega and Alpha were right, it should be their choice, but now he worried that getting his brothers to co-sponsor their contracts would be a mistake. Would Primo even treat his ghouls well? And Secondo… Would blackmail from Alpha be enough? What if he wanted his ghouls too? It felt like a divorced marriage where he had to split up his kids. Who would go where? 

Chapter Text

     The weekend came and went, Monday afternoon rolling in like a storm of uncertainty. Terzo hadn't had much luck in consulting the ghouls because of the full moon that followed. If they weren't restless before, they were off the walls now. The effects varied from slurred speeches, outbursts, scrounging around like feral animals with insatiable thirsts, you name it. Normally, the emeritus would have found it a walk in the park, but he needed those ghouls on their best behaviors! Six ghouls all losing their minds? Terzo was losing his. 

     The ghouls stood in the corner of the room, or more accurately hunched over dry-heaving underneath their masks, but Terzo just had to turn a blind eye in favor of playing host.

     “Retirement ain't so bad,” Secondo muttered into his third glass of wine while Primo eyed the ghouls fidgeting on the sofa of a lounge. “You get a change of scenery, get some friends your age, and find a new spark.” 

     “Oh yeah?” Terzo's lips quirked in mirth, reclining back. “What's your new spark?” 

     Secondo spun his finger. “Painting.” 

     “Painting?” The youngest squinted. 

     “Painting.”

     “What drew you in? The nude models?” Primo chimed in dryly. He dipped his glass to his lips. 

     Secondo scowled behind his shades. “Have you picked out your coffin yet?” 

     “I'm going to live forever,” Primo chuffed.

     “And Secondo is Picasso,” Terzo sighed. He rattled pats to his knees before standing up, smoothing down his button up. “Look, how does this binding ritual work?”

     “We need a circle,” Primo answered, following suit in a soft groan, accompanied by a series of harsh pops in his brittle joints. “It must happen at the devil's hour. We need 5 black candles, cinnamon sticks, 6 segments of rope, blood, paper… Oh- and we need an offering. Something of indulgence.”

     Terzo blinked. 

     “Did you get the binding ritual text I asked of you from the archive?” 

     He opened his lips in thought but then pursed them. 

     Primo pinched his brow and grumbled, ”I'll do it. Just keep your ghouls under control in the meantime.”

     Terzo glanced over to see Omega clawing into his palms, Chair crouched on the floor, Mist gnawing on her webbed claws, and Ifrit hiding under a table. He slapped his forehead when he noticed Alpha and Pebble were missing from the line-up. 

     “Where are they?” Terzo served his gloved hands out. 

     The ghouls briefly searched around and then shrugged like dominos. Primo shook his head and left the room to begin his scavenger hunt while Secondo chuckled at his brother's misfortunes. 

     “You give them too much freedom,” Secondo lectured half-heartedly. He swung his glass around and left the couch to join him. “When I was papa, I kept them locked up.” 

     Terzo flashed him a bitter smirk. “Out of sight out of mind, right?” 

     Secondo's smile fell. 

     “You can't deprive them, this is what a full moon is all about,” Terzo reluctantly reasoned, even if the ghouls had proven to be a handful time after time again with their shenanigans. “This is the only time they need to act out for a few days. They have to release all the energy they have eventually.” 

     “And they can do it behind closed doors, can't they?” Secondo argued, “They disturb the peace.”

     Ifrit jumped onto the table swiftly enough to make the papas jolt at the impact. They swiveled their heads in his direction. 

     “Relax, we don't scare the hos,” he reassured sarcastically. 

     Mist snickered all toothy, “Honestly we get more siblings when we are feral.” 

     “This isn't about the hos!” Secondo scoffed. “I was talking about the clergy. They stayed off my ass if I kept my ghouls in check. Explains why they're all up yours.”

     Terzo rolled his eyes. 

     “We can find Alpha and Pebble,” Omega gruffed, stepping off from the wall. “But I don't think it'd do much.” 

     “They're most likely fucking off,” Mist agreed. “Emphasis on fucking.” 

     “Lucky bastards,” Ifrit muttered longingly. Chair nodded along.

     Papa III observed his ghouls, taking into consideration how counterproductive it was going to be to keep them on a tight leash anyway. Sure, he could keep them in his sights, but if he'd already lost 2 of his ghouls to impulse, it was only a matter of time until the rest of them got impatient too. He needed to let them blow off steam for a few hours so they weren't intolerable when it came time for the ritual. It was only 6 pm anyway. If he could get them all wrangled in by 3 am then it’d be fine. 

     Terzo clapped his hands together for their attention. “Okay, here's the plan. While Primo is setting the ritual up you guys can go do whatever, but I need you all back here before 3 am.” 

     The ghouls perked up excitedly, Ifrit and Chair taking off at the drop of a dime while Mist and Omega stood there considering their plans. 

     Secondo raised a brow at the two of them. “What, you two got no one in mind?” 

     Mist sized him up despite the height difference, circling him like a shark with a glare to match. “Oh no, I’m trying to decide which sister to visit.” 

     Terzo snorted at the look Secondo got at the subtle challenge Mist presented. Omega's tail flickered in his silent humor, but also the opportunity he saw. 

     “...I saw Sister Cecil this morning looking swamped.” Omega mentioned coyly. He knew Sister Cecil used to be an old flame of Secondo's during his time serving him.

     “Sister Cecil?” Secondo echoed, already looking green-eyed. 

     Mist cracked her knuckles and headed out the door. “Well, a distraction wouldn't hurt her.” 

     As Mist left, Secondo got antsy, both Terzo and Omega waiting for him to give in to the obvious bait, but Secondo was weak to women.

     1…

     2…

     3-

     “-I should catch up with acquaintances,” Secondo excused himself, following Mist's shadow. He waved his brother and old ghoul off. “Call me if you need me.” 

     Terzo tried not to laugh at how fast Secondo was gone because of a little rivalry, but as the door shut behind him he was suddenly aware of Omega's keen stare. His gaze wandered over to the tower of sexual tension. 

     “Was last night not enough for you?” Terzo hummed, leaning against the back of the sofa behind him. “You just had to get me alone, hm?”

     Omega just growled with a low timbre, slowly stalking towards him until they were decently close. He leaned forward and planted his claws on the backrest of each side of him. 

     “Words, Amore mio.” 

     Omega huffed and tossed his mask to an end table. “You know it wasn't,” he hissed affectionately, nudging his nose into his cheek. 

     Terzo gave him a pout, running his thumb over his lips and tusks, collected and cool. “No? You didn't like cumming on the strap-on 3 times in a row?” 

     The quintessent ghoul dug his nails into the cushions as he recalled the erotic night they had. He had wrecked Terzo last Saturday for his teasing, but it led to the poor guy needing a break so they switched roles on Sunday when the full moon began its effects. Terzo wasn't disappointing downstairs by any means, but unsurprisingly for his size, Omega needed bigger. 

     “We could make it… 3 more times,” Terzo taunted in the midst of the ghoul's reflection. He trailed the pad of his finger down his chin, throat, and then chest. “Y’know, in the name of satan… lucky number 6…” 

     Omega cracked him some teeth and yanked him up by the collar of his shirt. “...I can do math,” he scoffed playfully and mashed his lips against his. 

     Terzo's eyes squeezed shut as his mouth was forced open by the ghoul’s forked tongue. All the air left him in the searing passion given, escaping him through a low moan. When they broke away all too soon, Omega glared at him with his brooding bedroom eyes, waiting for the sense to come back to his partner. 

     the ex-papa panted, still dangling in his clutches as if he were pathetic prey. He took a moment to stop thinking with his dick, though it was very hard, literally and metaphorically. “Tesoro mio…”

     Omega rumbled a purr in reply, restraining himself until he got a green light. His spade tail swished back and forth. 

     “Impregnate me on this floor right here right now, Omega,” Terzo ordered in his best playboy voice.

     The ghoul cocked his brow as color poured buckets into his face. 

     Terzo threw his hands up and scowled at his hesitation. “What? It's what I want?” 

     Omega set him back on his feet and grabbed his mask from the floor. He gave it to Terzo, but before he was questioned he swooped him into his arms bridal style. Omega smirked when Terzo slipped a startled yelp and clung onto him. 

     “Do you plan on manhandling me all afternoon?” Terzo chuckled and hit him with the silver mask. “Where are you taking me?” 

     “You won't be complaining,” Omega reassured cheekily as he tracked to the door. “Let's go, papa to be.” 

     . . .

     Predictably, Omega wasn't much of an exhibitionist, even in his feral state of mind. It was probably the years of hiding their affairs that made him paranoid, or maybe it was the greed of wanting Terzo all to himself, nobody else to see or hear. All this to say, he absolutely would take Terzo back to the privacy of his quarters and play along with his breeding kink in a heartbeat. He used to find it comical that humans fantasized about full-moon ghouls breeding them, because in reality that was out of any realm of possibility. However, when it was Terzo demanding this of him? Suddenly there was no punchline. 

     “Take me, Omega,” Terzo groaned after their very rushed prep. “I want you.” 

     Omega took his lubed fingers out of him and used the leftovers to stroke himself. Impatiently, he lined himself up before burying himself into his tight ass. They both grunted at the fit. 

     “Oh cazzo,” Terzo cursed and gripped his bicep. 

     The ghoul bit his lip, glancing back in worry. “...Terzo?” 

     The former papa took a few breaths and then met his eyes. “I'm okay,” he said. His other hand pulled Omega's face down, searching for a kiss. “You're always just so damn big…”

     “Nobody's ever told me that before,” Omega teased, melting into his lips. He turned his head to the side and let Terzo deepen the kiss. 

     Terzo laughed in his mouth, backing away briefly to push the ghoul's hair out of his face. “Oh, bulls are jealous,” he murmured, furrowing his brows to seem serious.

     “Are they?” the ghoul snorted. He slowly pulled out all the way to the tip, rubbing the head of his cock against the gaping hole he had stretched. 

     “So jealous.” Terzo smiled through shallow breaths until Omega plunged back in, dragging his hips closer. His breath hitched and his body hugged him snuggly. “Omega…” 

     Omega pulled out again, teasing his rim once more with heavy eyes. He noted how Terzo's dick kicked when he slid back in, catching all the right grooves. 

     “Oh satanas…” 

     The ghoul leaned into his ear, gifting it a gentle kiss as he started a slow but deep pace of thrusts. “I'm gonna make you catch,” he whispered. 

     Terzo's heart raced at the notion, whimpering at the rough kisses to his neck he'd surely struggle to hide. He knew better than to get Omega going like this, but at that moment he did not care if he was stumbling by 3 am. He spread his legs further apart, moaning shamelessly while his favorite ghoul filled him like a whore. 

     “Please-” He begged, getting cut off by a harsher shove inside. His cock jumped pitifully against his stomach, dribbling all over himself. 

     “Stuff you full of my…” Omega grunted, pushing his cock deeper to brush against his prostate. His stomach fluttered at the pretty cry Terzo gave. “...my kits.” 

     “Yeah… Give it to me,” the emeritus bemoaned.

     Omega huffed at the command and pulled out, maneuvering Terzo on his hands and knees. He listened to him whine at the loss but didn't waste time burying himself back in. At the new angle, he could reach more depth and pick up speed. 

     “Mio dio…”  Terzo pushed back against him for more. Every thrust felt like it was going to be the end of him, yet his orgasm kept building. His head felt dizzy and he was soon very aware of how Omega's balls slapped against his in just the right way.

Chapter Text

     “Where the hell have you been?!” Secondo shouted to the low whine of the door. 

     Primo glanced up from sharpening a sacrificial dagger as Terzo and Omega showed up fashionably late. It was 2:30 am, 30 minutes to ritual, and he'd virtually done most of the work. He wrapped the blade with a cloth and laid it on the table gently before crossing his arms disapprovingly. 

     Terzo, makeup smudged to hell, covered in hickies and bites, and stumbling over himself like a newborn fawn, just looked both his brothers in the eye. “Have you ever been mauled by a bear?” he blurted.

     “No!” Secondo snapped.

     “Yes,” Primo confirmed. 

     The room turned to Papa I, debating whether or not to dive into that bizzare story.

     “...Point is, you lose track of time,” Terzo said. He tracked his way to the circle of black candles laid out on the floor in the middle of the room, each marking the 5-points of an inverted pentagram. Mist was conversing with Alpha while Chair was perched on Pebble’s lap on the couch. The emeritus’s eyes flickered to Ifrit who seemed pretty down for whatever reason. His brows burrowed and he followed over.

     “Omega,” Primo hithered the quintessent ghoul over to his work station he had going on before he could shadow Terzo. When the ghoul came forth, he was janked by the ear to Primo's level. “Focus!” he hissed. 

     Omega jerked back in annoyance rather than any harm done to him besides his ego. He went to talk back, but was handed a long piece of rope. He glanced back up at his former papa inquiring. 

     “Cut this into 6 inches and give it to each of the ghouls. When it's time, we will offer the blood to drench it and then tie it into a knot to symbolize the binding.” Primo instructed. 

     “Sure,” Omega mumbled and retracted a claw. He straightened the rope out on the table and cut it evenly into 6 sections. There was a long silence between them before Primo spoke again. 

     “Thank you.” 

     The quintessent ghoul stared at him for a moment, studying how he meticulously grinded the cinnamon sticks with a pestle. “...For what?” 

     Primo's eyes never left the brown powder, even as the spice tickled his nose. He sniffed and began dusting off his hands. “Your service.” 

     The sentiment was simple enough, but it was rare to receive Primo's gratitude. Omega was sure he meant more by it. Maybe it was for his obedience to him under his reign, under the clergy's, or maybe he finally recognized the value Terzo saw in him. Either way, he chose to take it as an olive branch. 

     “Thank you, Papa.” He smiled somewhat underneath his mask. 

     . . .

     Terzo stood with Ifrit by the open window while he stress-smoked mask-free. Ifrit was usually full of quick-wit, free-spirited mischief. It was troubling to see him so distant. Terzo had attempted conversation but the fire ghoul didn't take the bait. He knew there was some insecurities brewing inside of the young ghoul. He was inexperienced compared to Alpha, and on top of it all, he wasn't planned. He had clawed his way out of hell when Chair was summoned, forcing the portal open, covered in ash and sulfur. It had scared the shit out of Terzo. Nobody had told him ghouls could do that. But ever since, Ifrit had grown on everyone. 

     “What's going to happen to me?” Ifrit finally asked, tapping his cigar on the windowsill. The breeze blew in, the chill of October and the smoke of tobacco hitting their senses.

     Terzo peeked up from his thoughts. “...What do you mean, dear?” 

     “I'm just the backup,” the secondary guitarist muttered. “But that was only for tours. Now the band is going to New York to record an album.”

     “Ifrit, Of course you're going-” 

     “-To what, keep you company?” Ifrit scoffed. “You've got a whole band. I'm not needed.”

     The emeritus grimaced at his words, knowing the pain that carried it. Yes, Ifrit was an extra, but he was family. He was a part of something bigger than the band. 

     “I do need you,” Terzo said, patting him for a drag. He took the cigar and took a puff. “We will think of something for you to do.” 

     “What, be the comedic relief stoner?”

     Terzo sighed, blowing the smoke out into the night. There was a beat before a hand appeared on each of their shoulders, warm and comforting. 

     “Why the long faces?” Alpha's voice crackled like a bonfire. 

     Terzo glanced between his senior fire ghoul and his youngest, terrible at hiding his worry. Ifrit's silence didn't help either.

     “...Ifrit's feeling lost,” Terzo murmured, passing the cigar back to Ifrit.

     “Lost?” Alpha parroted. He peered at Ifrit's face scrunched up stubbornly, avoiding eye contact with his superiors. “Fritz, what's the matter?” 

     “I do nothing,” Ifrit gruffed, throwing his cigar into the bushes down below. “An unholy fuck amount of nothing.” 

     Alpha blinked, sharing concerned stares at Terzo until he cleared his throat. “If this is about New York, I'm not going.”

     “What?!” Ifrit and Terzo replied. 

     The fire ghoul chuckled at their surprise but shrugged. “Look, I’ll be around, don't worry, but I've been thinking about it and I don't feel like doing clergy shit anymore.” 

     “Wh-Where you going?” Terzo stumbled through his questions, a million already backing up the first.

     “To fuck around with Secondo,” Alpha admitted. “He's taking me on a cruise.” 

     “A cruise?” 

     Suddenly Ifrit wasn't feeling half bad now that Alpha seemed to be voluntarily retiring. He tried not to smile with his excitement skyrocketing, but his tail was rattling. 

     “Don't take this the wrong way, but I don't wanna third wheel Omega and you neither,” he added with a soft smirk. “We'll keep in touch, but I wanna do my own thing too.” 

     Terzo felt an overbearing sense of change come over him. He laughed to fight off the feeling of loss, but it was there. He had known Alpha as long as Omega and had a strong bond with him too. It may have started out as a hot fling and mutual musicianship when they first met, but he had found a friend in the fire ghoul. He could only imagine how Omega was going to react. The logical part of him knew it was natural for Alpha to want to spread his wings, and explore things he couldn’t before, but there was a selfish part of him that wanted to clip them. 

     “Third wheel?” Terzo snorted, baring a grin. “What are you talking about?” 

     Alpha rolled his eyes and pretended to gag. “After that album is recorded you guys are going to get all gross. You're gonna get married and nest in some luxurious penthouse…” He clasped his claws and bat his eyes dreamily

      Ifrit was howling up a storm while Terzo feigned a offended gawk at Alpha's words like he couldn't see right through him. 

     “I'll barely be able to stand the holiday greeting cards without throwing up,” Alpha groaned. “It's for the best. Ifrit is due a promotion anyways.” 

     “You think I'm good enough?” Ifrit teased. 

     Alpha glared, fighting back an affection smile behind his mask. “No, you're ass and your technique needs work-” 

     Terzo crossed his arms firmly. 

     “-But you'll do good,” he finished reluctantly. 

     Ifrit smiled, punching him playfully. “I'm gonna be better than you.” 

     “Dream on, ashtray” Alpha growled. 

     Terzo shook his head at their rivalry, finding Alpha's attention again. “What about Omega?”

     Alpha snuck a look at Omega helping Primo with the ritual, blissfully unaware. “...He'll understand. He's happy with you and he's doing what he loves. I fucking hate New York anyways.”

     Terzo smirked, recalling the conversation he had with Omega about it not too long ago. “What are you going to say? You're shacking up with my older brother instead?” 

     “Yes, I'm ditching you guys to make Secondo my bitch,” Alpha answered deadpanned. “I'm sure that'll go over real well.”

     “He's already your bitch,” Terzo scoffed. “Or Mist's as of late.”

     “Mist?” Ifrit chuckled. 

     “Oh yeah, Mist made him watch while she stole his beloved Sister Cecil, I'm sure,” he elaborated in humor. 

     “Eh, he'll forget about her soon enough,” Alpha muttered with promise. “Good for Misty.”

     They stood around, taking in life's changes and what was to come. Alpha cleared his throat to add another update. 

     “I talked to Mist and Pebble for you. They said they'll help Primo after the album.” 

     “Just like that?” Terzo asked.

     “He's old. I told them they'd probably get a lot of free time anyways. Besides, it'll be good for them to be in their elements,” Alpha explained. “If shit hits the fan, I'll take them in with Secondo.” 

     Terzo frowned. “You don't have to do that, Alpha.” 

     “I'm the leader of the pack and the oldest,” he insisted. “It's my job to protect them.”

      Ifrit felt security in Alpha’s dedication while Terzo found some sort of relief. Everything was working out thus far. Maybe not how he envisioned, but everyone was going to be alright.

      “A true Alpha, eh?” Terzo sang.

      “Was there any doubt?” Alpha mused back.

     “When Omega isn't around," Ifrit mocked. 

      . . .

     It was time. The candles were lit, the ghouls were summoned, and they were gathered at the magic circle at the strike of the antique monstrance clock. 

     The devil's hour. 

    The ghouls held their ropes while Primo presented the sacrificial dagger. Carefully he slit his hand and squeezed blood into a dish, copper wafting in their noses. When he was done, he passed the dagger to Secondo casually. 

     Secondo took the dagger and glared. 

     “Seriously? You never told us we needed our blood!” 

     Primo huffed, “What else would I mean by blood?”

     “I was thinking animal blood!” 

     “Just do it.” 

     Terzo looked away as he heard Secondo grunt in pain as the blade sliced him. He felt faint as he heard the trickle of blood into the bowl. Too fast was the dagger and dish of blood given to him. He looked it over and gulped. 

     Primo nodded his head at him while Secondo tended to his bloody palm. The ghouls sent him patient stares. It was all on him now. Like the rip of a bandaid, he dug the blade into his flesh, the sting making his eyes well up. Damn nerves. Once the blood had started to gush from his hand, he squeezed his fist above the bowl.

     “Good, now pass the dish to Alpha,” Primo instructed as thunder rumbled outside. A storm. How convenient. 

     Lightning flashed in the dark room, lighting up the silver faces staring back at Terzo. With care, he passed the dish to Alpha who drenched his rope in the blood. 

     “Ifrit.” 

     Ifrit dipped his rope. 

     “Zephyr.” 

     Chair took the dish and did the same. 

     “Pebble.” 

     Pebble dunked his rope.

     “Mist.” 

     So did Mist.

     “Omega.” 

     The quintessent ghoul received the dish and saturated his rope. He returned it to Primo who set it on the table next to a quill and the folder of their contracts.

     “Tonight, we're summoned here for a divine cause. To rewrite oaths and bind devils to our hearts,” Primo began to introduce their agenda, though it was more so for setting intentions in the air. “Our father, who art in hell, unhallowed be thy name, cursed be the sons and daughters of thine nemesis who are to blame. We are ready to receive your gifts. Thy kingdom come, nema.” 

     “Nema,” the room ended the prayer. 

     “Let us begin,” Papa I announced.

     He grabbed the dish of cinnamon powder and blew it into the circle, causing a momentary fog and a few coughs from the participants. Eventually it settled onto the ground until Primo started to speak in tongues. At first nothing happened, just the circle listening to Latin that seemed to come from something deeper in the emeritus's chest, until his white eye began to glow ominously. It went on for almost an entire 10 minutes of Primo just rambling to whatever higher being was listening until it all came to a stop. The candles went out. The wind clashed on the windows violently.

Chapter Text

     “𝕰𝖒𝖊𝖗𝖎𝖙𝖚𝖘…”

     A bucket of ice was thrown on everyone as chills ran down their spines. There was no ocean that could hold its depth. There was no body nor vessel that could contain that voice.

     That voice…

     Terzo squinted into the darkness, uneasiness settling at the pit of his stomach. He couldn't see anything but the beady eyes of his ghouls glowing in the darkness and Primo's white eye. The infernal gift. It was a trait passed down the bloodline for generations, but every time he saw it, it made his heart sink, despite having the same eye himself. Rarely did he see it so bright, activated by power. It was blinding like LED headlights on a road, everyone else doe-eyed. 

     “Dark father,” Primo's voice cooed like it were a wholesome reunion. There was a thud of his knees dropping. Everyone else hit the ground soon after.

     There was no echo or room that held his words, but rather they swam in their heads like a sea of fish. A conversation they all shared in like a hive mind. It was startling when you weren't used to hearing him. He spoke little if you didn't possess a connection. Terzo himself had struggled to forge a strong one ever since he was young, a secret you don't tell most when you're Papa, but tried not to take to heart either. Communication varied from direct words to spiritual guides. Terzo saw signs typically; messengers of the wild, insightful omens, or guttural intuition. Yet now, he could hear those wisps of sentences hissing into his mind, bypassing his ears entirely. 

    “𝕬 𝖙𝖗𝖆𝖓𝖘𝖋𝖊𝖗 𝖔𝖋 𝖇𝖔𝖓𝖉𝖘… 𝕳𝖔𝖜 𝖕𝖊𝖈𝖚𝖑𝖎𝖆𝖗 𝖋𝖔𝖗 𝖞𝖔𝖚𝖗 𝖒𝖎𝖓𝖎𝖘𝖙𝖗𝖞.”

    “𝕿𝖍𝖗𝖊𝖊 𝖘𝖚𝖒𝖒𝖔𝖓𝖊𝖗𝖘 𝖋𝖔𝖗 𝖘𝖎𝖝 𝖌𝖍𝖔𝖚𝖑𝖘…”

    “𝕻𝖆𝖕𝖆𝖘 𝖓𝖔 𝖑𝖊𝖘𝖘…”

     “Your excellence, we wish to keep them tied to the realm within new contracts,” Primo said. “The clergy has other matters to attend to.” 

     “𝕱𝖔𝖓𝖉 𝖔𝖋 𝖒𝖞 𝖌𝖎𝖋𝖙𝖘?”

     The papas glanced at the ghouls who returned the stare, to each their own answers. 

    “𝕭𝖊𝖆𝖚𝖙𝖎𝖋𝖚𝖑, 𝖆𝖗𝖊𝖓'𝖙 𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖞.”

    “𝕮𝖗𝖊𝖆𝖙𝖚𝖗𝖊𝖘 𝖔𝖋 𝖉𝖊𝖘𝖙𝖗𝖚𝖈𝖙𝖎𝖔𝖓 𝖒𝖔𝖑𝖉𝖊𝖉 𝖘𝖔 𝖉𝖊𝖑𝖎𝖈𝖆𝖙𝖊𝖑𝖞…”

    “𝕿𝖍𝖊 𝖙𝖎𝖒𝖊 𝖜𝖎𝖑𝖑 𝖈𝖔𝖒𝖊 𝖋𝖔𝖗 𝖈𝖍𝖆𝖓𝖌𝖊. 𝕴 𝖘𝖊𝖓𝖘𝖊 𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖗𝖊'𝖘 𝖆𝖑𝖗𝖊𝖆𝖉𝖞 𝖇𝖊𝖊𝖓 𝖆 𝖘𝖍𝖎𝖋𝖙 𝖎𝖓 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖘𝖔𝖎𝖑. 𝕴𝖓 𝖞𝖔𝖚𝖗 𝖛𝖊𝖗𝖞 𝖇𝖔𝖓𝖊𝖘 𝖞𝖔𝖚 𝖘𝖊𝖓𝖘𝖊 𝖎𝖙 𝖙𝖔𝖔.”

     Primo hummed in acknowledgment while dread pleated Terzo's face. Secondo cleared his throat awkwardly. 

    “𝕲𝖔 𝖔𝖓, 𝖜𝖍𝖆𝖙 𝖆𝖗𝖊 𝖞𝖔𝖚𝖗 𝖙𝖊𝖗𝖒𝖘 𝖔𝖋 𝖘𝖊𝖗𝖛𝖎𝖈𝖊?”  

     “-None,” Terzo interjected before anyone could speak. 

     “None?!” His brother's gawked. 

    “𝕹𝖔𝖓𝖊 𝖆𝖙 𝖆𝖑𝖑?”

     “What about obedience?” Primo huffed. “Or loyalty?” 

     “Those are earned, not given,” Terzo gruffed. “There will be none. If there's a problem with that then I'll be glad to see you out.” 

     The ghouls were stiff and so were the brothers. Secondo peered between his oldest and youngest, sensing the tension begin to unfold.

     “You need me,” Primo reminded through his teeth. 

     “You need them,” Terzo challenged his authority. 

     “You need us,” Secondo hissed. “We're giving you a part of us!” 

     “They're giving all of themselves,” Terzo scoffed. “And they have before. Repeatedly. If you do not trust them, then they cannot trust you!”

     The brothers circled glares between each other like a pride of lions. All of them were so stuck in the mud that goats would bow. They heard a deep rumbling. A crackling spit of static; and then warmth swarmed their chests. 

     Laughter? 

     “𝕰𝖒𝖊𝖗𝖎𝖙𝖚𝖘, 𝖙𝖍𝖎𝖘 𝖋𝖊𝖚𝖉 𝖔𝖋 𝖕𝖔𝖜𝖊𝖗 𝖎𝖘 𝖘𝖊𝖓𝖘𝖊𝖑𝖊𝖘𝖘.”

     Primo sighed at once. “...No terms… Not anymore…” 

     Terzo's eyes grew in gratitude, and the ghouls quietly chirped amongst the shadows. 

      “𝕾𝖔 𝖇𝖊 𝖎𝖙.”

     “𝕷𝖊𝖙 𝖚𝖘 𝖈𝖔𝖒𝖒𝖊𝖓𝖈𝖊.”

    “𝕿𝖍𝖊 𝖈𝖔𝖓𝖙𝖗𝖆𝖈𝖙𝖘 𝖆𝖗𝖊 𝖕𝖗𝖊𝖘𝖊𝖓𝖙?”

     “We've all signed, awaiting your validation.” The eldest emeritus replied. 

    “𝖁𝖊𝖗𝖞 𝖜𝖊𝖑𝖑.”

     Suddenly, the magic circle began to glow aflame, the floor beneath them beginning to crumble and burn. One by one they dropped into a fiery void, the heat engulfing them, but never did it devour. Their voices were muffled into a cacophony until everything grew still and bright, frozen in time. 

     “-FUCKKK!!!” Secondo continued to scream until Primo slapped him upside his bald head to calm down. Terzo was more so in shock of being thrown into another realm than fearful. The ghouls seemed rather unfazed, perhaps even nostalgic. 

     “Get a grip!” Primo scolded. “We're not actually going to hell.” 

     "𝕾𝖔𝖗𝖗𝖞 𝖋𝖔𝖗 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖘𝖈𝖆𝖗𝖊. 𝕴 𝖋𝖔𝖗𝖌𝖊𝖙 𝖍𝖔𝖜 𝖋𝖗𝖆𝖎𝖑 𝖔𝖋 𝖍𝖊𝖆𝖗𝖙 𝖞𝖔𝖚 𝖒𝖔𝖗𝖙𝖆𝖑𝖘 𝖆𝖗𝖊.”

      “𝖄𝖔𝖚’𝖉 𝖇𝖊 𝖈𝖔𝖗𝖗𝖊𝖈𝖙, 𝕰𝖒𝖊𝖗𝖎𝖙𝖚𝖘. 𝕿𝖍𝖎𝖘 𝖎𝖘 𝖑𝖎𝖒𝖇𝖔. 𝕬 𝖙𝖎𝖒𝖊 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖘𝖕𝖆𝖈𝖊 𝖇𝖊𝖙𝖜𝖊𝖊𝖓. 𝖂𝖍𝖆𝖙 𝖜𝖆𝖘, 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖜𝖍𝖆𝖙 𝖈𝖔𝖚𝖑𝖉-”

      “-𝕭𝖚𝖙 𝖓𝖊𝖛𝖊𝖗 𝖒𝖎𝖓𝖉 𝖙𝖍𝖆𝖙. 𝕴’𝖑𝖑 𝖘𝖕𝖆𝖗𝖊 𝖞𝖔𝖚 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖍𝖊𝖆𝖉𝖆𝖈𝖍𝖊. 𝖂𝖊'𝖑𝖑 𝖒𝖆𝖐𝖊 𝖙𝖍𝖎𝖘 𝖖𝖚𝖎𝖈𝖐.”

     “-But” Terzo tried to investigate more before he and his brothers were levitated. The contracts appeared before them, out of the rips of reality. There was so much light flooding through them that any mortal had to shield their face. 

     “𝕻𝖑𝖊𝖆𝖘𝖚𝖗𝖊 𝖉𝖔𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖇𝖚𝖘𝖎𝖓𝖊𝖘𝖘, 𝕰𝖒𝖊𝖗𝖎𝖙𝖚𝖘.”

     Terzo felt dizzy and disoriented as he started to lose consciousness. He felt light, like nothing. He was nothing in limbo, nothing but light. 

    “𝕲𝖊𝖙 𝖘𝖔𝖒𝖊 𝖗𝖊𝖘𝖙…”

    “...𝕺𝖍! 𝕬𝖓𝖉 𝖔𝖓𝖊 𝖒𝖔𝖗𝖊 𝖙𝖍𝖎𝖓𝖌, 𝕰𝖒𝖊𝖗𝖎𝖙𝖚𝖘…”

    “𝕴'𝖑𝖑 𝖘𝖊𝖊 𝖞𝖔𝖚 𝖘𝖔𝖔𝖓.”

     . . .

     It was hell. Wherever he was, it felt like it at least. His bones felt like char, his skin aflame, and his head- god his head. He didn't even want to open his eyes. He squeezed them shut, but they still were burned by white light, like it never left, but eventually, the foggy sense of someone watching over him made him reluctantly lunge up, breaking his nightmare. 

     “Terzo!” Omega's voice yelled from a chair at his bedside. He quickly caught Terzo's arms as he almost outright threw himself onto the floor. He was in bad shape. Really bad shape. “Stop moving!” 

     “O-Omega-” Terzo gasped like a fish out of water. He was hyperventilating as he took in his surroundings. The ministry infirmary. He was recovering. Mistakenly, he looked up and caught sight of those agonizing fluorescent lights. The lights were so bright. Fuck, he felt sick. The medical gown was itchy, his body was drenched in a cold sweat, and every nerve in him screamed something was wrong, even if he couldn't figure out what. “Omega- What happened- Why am I- Damn it, the lights! Turn off those fucking lights!” 

     Omega contorted his features sternly, trying to make sense of it all, but Terzo was inconsolable. He quickly scrambled over to the light, flicking the switch. “Hey- Hey! Calm down! You're okay!” 

     “Okay?! Omega I feel like shit!” Terzo groaned. “Everything is shit!”

     Omega winced. “Well, you have been asleep for 3 days…” 

     “3 days?!” Terzo squawked. He attempted to get out of bed again but realized the IV attached to his wrist kept him bedridden. He yanked it loose. “Why did nobody wake me up sooner!?” 

     “Terzo! Don't touch that! I said stay still!” Omega scolded and shooed him back into bed. He snatched his wrist and stabilized the IV again, cursing in ghoulish. 

     Terzo grunted and rolled his eyes. “Seriously?! What are you? My doctor?!” 

     The ghoul towered over him, sharp words at the tip of his tongue, but instead, he just dropped his shoulders and clattered to his chest.  

     Terzo hissed at the sudden added weight, all the anger crushed out of him. He gingerly lifted his hand and held Omega's head against his pounding heart. “...I’m sorry,” he murmured when his mind cleared. 

     Omega remained quiet and lingered in his breaths, his scent, and his warmth. There was a croak in his throat that leapt out begrudgingly. 

     “Omega?” 

     “You scared me,” Omega gruffed. “You scared us all.” 

     “I'm-” Terzo felt his own throat grow tight and his face hot. “-Sorry…” 

     “Your brothers are fine. Miserable, but fine,” he informed as he left Terzo's touch to sit back in his chair with an exhausted huff. “Primo complained about a migraine, and Secondo was throwing up, but you… You were left unconscious after the ritual…” 

     Terzo turned his head away and his eyes found the window that overlooked the ministry gardens. It was bleak and dark. Overcast and still raining... 

     “I didn't know if you were going to wake up- I mean, at first I thought you were dead or dying, so I did a quintessent transfer on you-” 

     The emeritus listened with worry and guilt while his eyes scanned the scenery. He was listening. At least at first, but soon Omega’s voice was little more than white noise as he saw something that made him squint in bed.

     “-You weren't waking up, and I didn't know what to do. You looked pale and lifeless, and I kept trying- I tried until-”

     There was something black on the cobble. A strange blob of… some kind of small animal. Terzo almost assumed it to be one of the ministry rats caught in misfortune, but no. It was too big to be a rat. He leaned in closer to the window. 

     “Alpha made me stop last night. Whatever kept you weak wasn't anything I could heal… This tour has drained us all, I guess but-” 

     Finally, Terzo could see it. It was a dead crow. Feathers scattered around it like it had just dropped dead from the sky. It didn't sit right. It was too morbid, just dead in center square, right outside his bedside window.  

     Omega drew Terzo's chin back over to him, brushing over his cheek. “-Whatever, I'm just glad you're okay…” He trailed off at his dazed uncertainty. “...What?” 

     “There's… a dead crow,” Terzo murmured, drawing away to point out the window. There was a tremor in his hand that made him self-conscious. He reluctantly put his hand down. 

     Dutifully, Omega approached the window and spotted the poor bird outside. He did grimace, but Terzo was sure it didn't mean much to him. 

     “Don't you think that's odd?”

     “I mean…? I don't really know what killed it. Probably just died.” The quintessent ghoul scratched his head before glancing to him. “You want me to go bury it?” 

     He frowned, his gut twisting, however, he didn't have the energy to push it further. “Uh, sure. Give it a good burial, Amore.”

     Omega mustered a wry smile and met him back at the bedside. He leaned in and gave his cheek a peck. “I'll tell the others you're up.” 

     “And drugs,” Terzo added half-jokingly. “Pain-killers. None of that over-the-counter shit.” 

       Omega snorted, relief flooding his chest that he at least had the strength for humor. “I'll see what I can do,” he promised. 

       . . .

       Later, Terzo forgot about the crow. He forgot about his nightmare from earlier and the pain, for in the face of familiar company, and a little morphine, everything was feeling a hell of a lot better. The ghouls circled around his bedside, chatting and cracking jokes, and the realization that ties with clergy were gone became abundantly clear. 

       Alpha reclined back in his fold-out chair, flirting with gravity as he teetered on the back legs. “Today Papa Nihil came out of nowhere and asked me to burn a bunch of trash for him because he was busy, and I told him I was busy.” 

       Mist snickered and playfully nudged him. “I didn't clean shit today!”

       “I had time to meditate again.” Chair smiled with radiance.

       “I got back to my sculpting projects,” Pebble joined in. 

       “I started a meth lab,” Ifrit announced. 

       “Shittt, like breaking bad?!” The earth ghoul exclaimed. 

       He nodded, flashing his smoky eyes at Terzo. “Yeah, and Papa gets first dibs since it's all thanks to him.” 

      Terzo cackled all loopy and prideful, leaning against Omega who was reviewing some clipboard in deep thought. He chewed his cheek, feeling gazes on him after a while.

       “Megs, for fuck's sake,” Alpha finally tore the board away, looking over it himself. “Socialize a little, huh?” 

       “It's the committee,” Omega mumbled, tapping one of the paragraphs for him.

       “...Wait, the welcome committee?” Pebble questioned skeptically. “Isn't that for the senior ghouls?” 

      Just then, the door swung open to reveal a very unhappy Phil. His clothes were on fire and his mask had seen better days. The entire room quieted down. 

      “We've got new blood,” Phil muttered as grim as ever. He flung off his mask that was blackened by fire and kicked it across the room with such force that even Omega flinched. When Phil turned his face towards them, there was a burn scar across his face. 

     The ghouls stood up instantly on high alert. Terzo tried to get up too, but Omega held his shoulder protectively. 

     “What the fuck happened to you, Phil?!” Alpha shouted. 

     “Shit I'm not even trained for!” Phil growled and pointed down the hall like a steel pole. “Go take care of the little prick!”

Chapter Text

      “What do you mean they broke out of containment?” 

      “Are you even looking at it? It's melted!” 

      “Where are they now?” 

      Alpha, Phil, and Omega investigated the big charred hole in the door of the designated ghoul summoning room. This ghoul was not of ordinary power whatever it was. Fire ghouls were destructive by nature, but this one… well let's just say it wasn't any hellfire Alpha had ever seen before. Everything it had touched seemed to incinerate into magma. 

      Phil opened his mouth to reply, but the echoes of terrified screaming answered the question for him. 

      “At this rate, Sister Imperator's gonna have them banished on sight,” Alpha scoffed and broke into a dead sprint with them. 

      “What happened?” Omega questioned Phil. They hung back a bit since they both weren't as great runners as Trackstar Alpha. He scanned over his face in concern. It looked painful. “Do you need me to-”

      “-No- I- No, I'm fine,” Phil muttered back. “I was just supervising the summoning as usual but it turned hostile. I tried to de-escalate the situation, but… well they got my face and clawed through the door.” 

      Omega scrunched his face sympathetically but didn't push for any more details. He would've asked Phil to stay behind and recover, but he had the experience Omega lacked with this sort of thing. Phil was the first ghoul even he'd met in the mortal realm when he was summoned, and he knew all the ghouls could say the same. It only felt right that he did this with them. Besides, something told Omega he couldn't talk Phil out of duty. It was one of the few things he could relate to about him. 

      “They're young,” Phil interrupted Omega's thoughts, his voice starting to get winded. They were barely on Alpha's tail anymore. 

      “Oh yeah,” Omega agreed. “No ghoul with summoner experience does this shit.” 

      “Ifrit was young too, but at least he's just smoke and ash,” Phil huffed. “Took forever to clean after him though.”

      He nodded, and as they hit the corner Omega caught it, heaving. Damn, this ministry was a glorified maze sometimes. 

      “I… I need a minute,” the quintessent ghoul sighed. 

      “Piss-ass track star,” Phil cursed Alpha's athletics and leaned against the wall with him to catch their breaths. “What's wrong with you?” 

      “Tired,” Omega admitted and slumped to the floor. 

      “Already?” 

      “I used up all my energy on healing Terzo, and now I only have 3 summoners to pool from so… the tank is dry.” 

      “Why on earth would you do that?” Phil groaned and then threw his eyes to the ceiling. “Actually no, scratch that, I know why. It's because you're stupid.” 

      The quintessent ghoul gave him a deadpan glare. His tail began to whip to life. 

      “Let me guess,” he started. “It's still sex.” 

      Omega raised his brow. “Are you serious right now? You want to do this now?” 

      “No dick is that good, Omega,” Phil retorted. “This isn't going to end well.” 

     Omega stood back up and threw out his arms. “Why? Why are you always so up in my shit, Phil?!” 

     A confrontation with Phil felt different now. He was vulnerable, no longer this sterling silver shining knight. It wasn't the reflection of himself he could see any more. Omega could see him with newfound clarity. The frustration lying in his sneer, the stress creasing his brows, and the way his pupils shrank with what could've only been fear. 

      Fear of what?

      “Because you don't know everything,” The special ghoul snarled low for him, “It doesn't matter if you got a new contract, Omega. All you've done is made yourself weaker.” 

      What the hell was he insinuating?

      It took a hot minute to figure out what he was even going on about, but it did confirm one of Omega's suspicions. Soon the puzzles started to piece together into a picture the ghoul didn't like. 

      “You…” Omega growled. “You're the one who locked the filing room… didn't you?” 

      Phil clenched his jaw. “You don't know half the shit I've done to save your ass.” 

      Save his ass? 

      What?-

      “-I'm the only person who's looked out for everyone since the beginning” Phil grit out. “But I can't get you out of this. You've all fucked yourselves over.” 

      “What are you talking about?” Omega hissed. “Phil say it-” 

      “You know I can't,” Phil reminded. “But hey, good for you. You can say or do whatever you want now.”

     “Don't do this-” 

      “-Even if I wanted to, I couldn't help you anyway,” Phil grumbled. He heard a ruckus up the hall and got up to continue running. “Duty calls.” 

      . . .

      One thing after another. 

      One thing after a fucking another. 

      Omega warned the siblings and clergy to stay away while Alpha cornered the troublemaker in one of the south wings. The ghoul had already cost the ministry a fortune in damages, and now it was doubtful they’d even be kept after all of it, but they still needed to be dealt with. Mist was on standby keeping all the fires to a minimum, but it was like playing wack-a-mole.

      “Can you please calm the fuck down!” Alpha hollered at the ghoul at the end of the hall. They had chased this fucker around all afternoon, and now everyone was at wit's end. 

      “Stop yelling at them!” Phil scolded. “I said deescalate!” 

      Omega stood next to Mist, honestly half there at this point, but what else was new? He felt like his life was a series of unfortunate events.

      Fucking Phil

      Fucking Clergy

      Alpha rolled his eyes and crouched down to the smaller ghoul's level. “Listen, fire freak. I know you're scared-” 

     The ghoul shrieked and began scaling the walls, melting through the wallpaper.

      “Fuck your psych degree!” Alpha howled at Phil and pried the ghoul off the wall. He held them up by the scruff like some wild animal while it kicked and screamed. 

      “That's… one way,” Mist mumbled 

      Phil smoothed back fistfuls of his hair and sighed heavily, thinking what to do.

      “I've seen these kind of ghouls before,” Mist said. “Volcanic, underwater.” 

      “You're… You’re saying they're actually a water ghoul?” Alpha blubbered.

      “Partly.” the water ghoul scratched her head. “This might be our first multi-” 

      “-We need to do an element transfusion,” Phil interrupted Mist. “This combination of elements is too unsustainable for a ministry ghoul.” 

      Mist frowned. “Isn't that-” 

      “It's necessary,” Phil cut in. “Otherwise they're going to get sent back.” 

      Omega recognized Phil's care in the situation. It would’ve been easier to toss the ghoul back in the pits the way things were going, but he was putting in the work to keep them here, just as he had said. Still, Omega wanted to strangle him. He didn't want to sympathize and understand Phil might be right. That everything was for nothing. It was easier to see Phil as some asshole with hidden agendas. A trader. He kept secrets, but they were never his own. 

      Fuck, should he even tell the others about this? Was he any better? Now he wished Phil hadn't warned him at all. God what he wouldn't give for complete utter idiotic bliss. Just one more time.

      “Escort them back to the summoning hold,” Phil commanded. “No need to create more of a disturbance.” 

      Mist blew her bangs out of her face, slumping. She nudged her shoulder in Alpha's direction. “Let's go do a fucking exorcism I guess.” 

      “Transfusion,” Phil corrected.

      Alpha rolled his eyes at him and followed the two. “Don't sugarcoat it, man.” 

      Omega watched them leave, lingering behind until Phil gave him a knowing look. 

      “Omega?” He asked. 

      “...What?” The quintessent ghoul mumbled leisurely. 

      Phil paused to assess him and the situation at hand. “Err… clean this place up. Dismiss anyone who comes through here until then.” 

      Omega glowered. “Sure.” 

      “Thanks.” Phil waved him off and continued strolling. 

      Omega stood there stoic and still until they were out of sight. He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath before turning to see the shitshow he'd have a ball tidying up. Scorched rugs, stained marble, shriveled-up wallpaper. He was going to have to make some phone calls. 

     He was gonna have to have some serious conversations. 

      He flipped open his cell and went through his contact list until he found some independent contractors he'd dialed in the past. While it rang he slowly circled in long strides. 

      “Pick up, pick up, pick up…”

      He heard the squeak of a wheel behind him and glanced over his shoulder to see what it was, but didn't find anyone down the hall. 

      The phone finally picked up. 

      “Hey, it's me,” Omega answered the line, his voice a bit muffled from his mask. “I need some work done in the ministry. When can you come by?” 

      Again, his ears perked up as he heard the same cry for oil sneak up on him. He turned around fully this time but didn't see anything. He furrowed his brows. 

     “Are you serious?” Omega scoffed. “You're booked? For what?” 

     He swiveled his gaze around, tracking the hall for the sound. 

     “Well make some room. I'm looking at some major fire damage right now. Do you think that's acceptable for a ministry?” 

      Omega peered around the corner skeptically, and then let out a snarky laugh, “Yeah I thought so. I'll make it worth the trip for old times' sake. Just get here, preferably soon.” 

      The squeaking was louder now, and Omega picked up his pace to find it, the curiosity driving him crazy. It sounded like he was almost on top of it. 

     “Look, I gotta go- yeah- yeah- tell Jessie I said hi-” 

     When he swiftly rounded another corner Omega knew what the noise was now. It was Copia racing around the halls on his damn tricycle again, and he was heading straight for him. 

     “Oh- shit! Pedestrian!” The cardinal exclaimed. He tried to turn at the last second, but it was too late. Bracing for impact, he bashed his tricycle into Omega's tall stature and it all came shattering down for him. The ghoul growled in pain as the trike hit his knee. He caught the wall as Copia took a tumble. 

     “Sorry! Sorry!” Copia called out as he crawled back up to his feet relatively unharmed. He looked Omega over, a mixture of concern and amusement. “Are you okay?” 

     “...Yes,” Omega lied, rubbing his knee. He picked up his phone from the floor and snapped it shut back in his pocket. “Fine.”  

     He chuckled and turned his tricycle back upright. “Normally I'd say 2 points, but-” He hesitated, thinking his sentence over. “Well no, I wouldn't- uhm…” 

     The ghoul stared him down. 

     “...Anywhoo, sorry about that,” Copia apologized cheerfully. He scooted his trike away to carry on but then stopped. “Oh! Right! I heard that new ghoul was causing a ruckus.” 

     “They're new, yeah” Omega reluctantly obliged his conversation. “Don't go down the south wing for a bit. Maintenance is coming to make an estimate.” 

    “Maintenance?” Copia whistled. “Geez, it's bad?” 

    “Fire ghoul,” Omega replied simply. "...Ish" 

     “pshh, I'd hate to be the next guy. He’s got some serious work cut out for him,” Copia remarked. He scratched his head. “You uhh... you think they’re all going to be like this?” 

     The ghoul shrugged. “Hard to say. Some ghouls have experience and others don't.” 

     “Suppose so,” the cardinal agreed. He pat his knees and fidgeted with his gloves. “...Say, how are the old farts holding up?”

     Omega gave him a look for his disrespect, but responded anyway, “The papas? They're fine. All three are recovering.” 

     “Those bonds really did a number on them, eh?” he commented. “I guess it is a big responsibility.”

     “It… can be a burden,” Omega murmured now.

     “Send my regards,” Copia requested. “For an um... Speedy recovery that is.” 

     The quintessent ghoul tilted his head, his eyes softening. “Actually, you should come by the infirmary. Terzo would appreciate it.” That wasn't a complete truth but Omega knew nudging the two towards making up wouldn't hurt.

     Copia just gave him an estranged look, his smile tight. “I'm afraid I'm rather busy these days.” 

     Omega shifted back into stance. “Right,” he bit his tongue, but couldn't help taking a jab at him out of his own ego. “With riding tricycles.” 

     Copia's face fell and he begrudgingly peddled off down the hall in defeat. 

Chapter Text

      It'd been a few days of sitting on his encounter with Phil. Omega bided some of his time caring for Terzo and overseeing repairs in the south wing, but most of it? Most of it was trying to figure out not where he went wrong, but how. If Phil was right, what did he really mean? He had no ties to the clergy anymore, he had no real obligations to the ministry, other than a stubborn sense of duty that is…

      How was he weak? 

     “Omega,” Terzo's voice called out from the bed. 

     The quintessent ghoul tore away from the window of Terzo's bedroom towards his resting form. He'd recently helped him transition into recovering in his bed now that he'd shown improvement in his health. He seemed stable, or at least that's what Terzo argued. 

     Omega let a flicker of amusement shine through. “You're up.” 

     “Been up,” Terzo replied on his side. “You've been awfully interested in that window.”  

     “I was thinking about cleaning it,” he said. He rubbed into the glass with his thumb. “Looks like it needs it.” 

     “Really? I recall wiping it down not too long ago?” Terzo pondered and then blew a puff of air. “Ah, never mind that, come here.” 

      Omega considered the spot next to him in bed, but there was that nagging feeling of guilt in his chest. He had been avoiding any real intimacy or depth in their interactions lately, at least not since the incident. It wasn't that he didn't want it, god he craved it, but still. He rarely hid things from Terzo. In the past, if he did, it wasn't typically his choice, but now he had no obstacle or cosmic law to hide behind. 

    Did he even deserve this? 

     “Well come on,” Terzo persisted the invitation. He tugged on his sleeve and managed to twist the ghoul into his arms. There was a stiffness in where fluidity used to lie, but he only questioned in silence. “What have you been up to?” 

      “Nothing much,” Omega murmured to his chest. “Maintenance is almost done.” 

      “Oh? Does it look good?” The papa asked.

     The ghoul hummed his agreement. “Safiya did wonders, per usual. The rugs and wallpaper were replaced, and we cleaned up the marble.”

      “I'll have to see it.” Terzo spread his lips in mirth. He then quirked them. “...And this… new ghoul?” 

      “He’s fine. Alpha and Mist have been helping Phil train him,” Omega answered, then scratched his head. “I think they've decided on Dew… Dewdrop? That's the name Mist is insisting on anyway.” 

      “Fire ghoul to water ghoul,” Terzo mumbled to the ceiling. “That's…” 

     “Traumatic,” Omega scoffed. He then shrugged. “Phil says it was for the best, but Dewdrop is not happy about it.”

      “I do not blame him.” The papa frowned. “We all have to be something we're not I suppose.” 

      “...What do you pretend to be?”

      Terzo pondered it. “Someone better…” 

      The ghoul rumbled, “Better?”

     “...Who I want to be,” Terzo added and then twirled his hand for the words. “Ehh, maybe not me, but who everyone needs.” 

     Omega mustered a smirk. “I'm sure That's really hard for you.” 

      Terzo snorted and gave him a shove towards the edge. “Shut up, I'm serious.” 

      “Could've fooled me,” Omega remarked.

      “I wanna be someone that everyone believes in,” he sighed. “I don't want to be replaceable.” 

     The ghoul furrowed his brows. “You're not…?”

     Terzo cleared his throat after an unnatural pause. “Uh, who do you pretend to be, Omega?” the emeritus prodded. “Stoic? Cold? The bad boy?” 

      “Y'know, I've always wanted a motorcycle…” the ghoul stroked his own chin.

      “Oh, have you now?” Terzo lowered his glare. 

      “I don't pretend.” Omega propped his head up on the pillows better. “I am this cool.”

      “Alright, wiseguy,” Terzo sat up and stretched his back. He groaned and laid back down. “I gotta tell you, I'm so fucking bored of lying around.” 

      “You don't know how much I'd give to be bored,” Omega huffed. 

      Terzo tossed the blankets off him and laid them over Omega instead. “How about we switch places then-” 

      “-Get back into bed.” Omega rolled his eyes at his batted lashes and shook him off. “I'll get you a book or something.” 

      “Per favore, amore mio!” Terzo sprawled himself out in damsel fashion. “You need to take me out!” 

      “To where?” he scoffed. “You should be resting.” 

      “I should be living my life to the fullest!” Terzo argued. “I feel like a rotting corpse, Omega!” 

      Omega listened to Terzo whine and bitch until he finally gave up on keeping him locked up like some frail princess. He knew he'd been a tad overprotective lately. He hauled himself out of bed and went to Terzo's wardrobe. 

      “I wanna hear live music, I wanna see art!” Terzo pleaded, peeking up. “There's a festival nearby-” 

      Omega flung a jacket at the bed which Terzo caught with his face.

      “Get dressed." The ghoul announced, "We'll go.” 

      . . .

      Large crowds, Indie music, and a whole lot of multi-colored sale tents. This was a big art festival, though it felt more like a farmer's market. It was only 2 miles away from the ministry. On the way there Terzo had mentioned how all the siblings had been raving about it. Omega wondered how it all blew over his head.

      “We should get those caramel apples,” Terzo leaned in to say. He idled with a cane Omega insisted he bring since they'd be doing a lot of walking, but most of the time he was looped tightly to the ghoul's side anyhow. “Smells good, no?” 

      Omega sniffed the air and felt his mouth salivate at the amount of sodium and sugar in the air. If there was one thing the Americans usually got right, it was their delicious recipes for diabetes and heart disease. 

     “Well?” 

      Omega fixed the posture of his mask, glancing down at him. “Yeah, we should get some.” 

      Terzo gave him a knowing look and towed him along. They found a vendor in the dozen and got some food. After a bit of searching, they situated themselves on a bench that was relatively out of view enough for Omega to feel okay about taking off his mask. Terzo and Omega both tore into their caramel apples, fruit juice dribbling down their faces. 

      “Are you enjoying yourself?” The papa snickered at how messy he ate, but there was no malice.

      “Not bad,” Omega agreed. He wiped his chin with a napkin and handed Terzo one as he chewed his bites, sitting back to stare up at the autumn sky. 

      “There's this band that starts at two o'clock if you wanna head over.” Terzo fetched the map of the place out of his coat. He unfolded it and guided Omega’s attention with his pointer. “We’re here, but if we make our way down this way we can hit all these tents and then catch seats at the outdoor amphitheater.” 

      “Sounds like a plan,” the quintessent ghoul agreed. He crunched another chuck, swallowed, and used his claw to pick at his teeth.

     The two finished up their sweet treats before making their way down the streets of the event. The wind was crisp across their faces and the excited chatter filled their ears. Terzo was rambling about something, but unfortunately, Omega couldn't make much of it, so he mostly strolled with him in respectable silence. By 1 o’clock, however, the crowds were getting too big for his liking. They were swallowed by the sheer popularity of the venue. 

     “And when you compare the Renaissance with the Baroque period There's really no competition,” Terzo mused while attempting quick window shopping as they traveled. “Though I do have a sort of soft spot for the Rococo style.” 

     Omega nodded, gifted the anonymity of appearing to somewhat understand with his mask on, but his eyes darted back and forth between Terzo and groups of people.

      “What is your favorite, Omega?” Terzo inquired. 

      “...Expressionism,” he mumbled, which also sounded like a guess. 

      “What of symbolism then, hm?” The emeritus pondered out loud. “Are you familiar with Arnold Böcklin? I think you'd rather enjoy his work.” 

      The ghoul thought about his opinion of the artist for a brief moment but was torn from his thoughts when he heard footsteps running up behind them 

      “Self-Portrait with Death is my favorite of his-” Terzo managed to say before he was cut off by a quick shove. Normally he would've been nimble enough to catch himself but the ground was quicker. 

      Omega almost tripped over Terzo stumbling in front of him from some man pushing past them in a hurry. He tried to grab at his partner, grasping at the back of his coat, but his knees had already hit the concrete. 

      "Ah Shit!” He winced at Omega's feet for a moment before he was pulled up to his own. 

      “Are you okay?” Omega fretted over him, dusting off his pants and picking up his cane. “Do you want to sit down?” 

      Terzo shook his head ambiguously, muttering under his breath while he rubbed his leg he surely bruised. 

      Omega wanted to chase after whoever had shoved him aside but didn't spot the man anymore. It happened so fast the only thing he could recall was a red sweater and the smell of corn chips. Defeatedly, he eased Terzo off to the side to avoid any more rowdy crowds. They found a good wall to lean against, and though there was some gum stuck on it they took care to distance themselves from it. 

     “Is it bad?” 

      Terzo shook his head again. “No… just stung like a motherfucker,” he sighed and tried to put weight on his leg only to hiss again. 

      Omega had seen Terzo take a tumble plenty of times in the past by his own uncoordinated clumsiness, but it wasn't really the same or something they could laugh off now. Even worse, it wasn't even Terzo's fault he'd tripped this time. People could be so inconsiderate sometimes. 

      “We should get back,” Omega tried to reason but immediately shut up when Terzo gave him that look of hurt. 

      “I'm not leaving over a bruised knee,” Terzo grumbled. “I can make it. I'm fine.” 

      Omega was silent for a minute, contemplating prioritizing his health vs. his emotions. If they left now he'd never hear the end of it, and if they stayed it might just make his leg worse. 

     “Bruised, Omega,” Terzo protested. “Not broken.” 

      He contemplated before sighing. “Fine,” the ghoul accepted. 

      Terzo tried not to let surprise reach his face, but of course, there were conditions to everything.

      “But I'm carrying you.” 

      “Carrying?” The ex-papa smirked. “In public? You?” 

      You could hear the heavy huff escape the silver mask above. “Don't make it weird.” 

      “Oh it's weird,” he contended gladly. “I'm a 55-year-old man and you're… well you.” 

      Omega's glare grew with his words. 

      “You know I mean no harm,” Terzo scoffed. “Look, my point is it's silly and really unnecessary?” 

      “Then I'm silly and unnecessary,” he retorted. 

      “I can walk,” Terzo argued once more.

      “Humor me.” 

      The ghoul swept up the ex-papa in one swift motion, cradling him in his strong arms while Terzo reluctantly hung on. 

      “Better?” 

      “I'm convinced this is more for you than it is for me,” Terzo sighed. 

      A chuckle slipped from the giant as he re-entered the busy street of people. Terzo didn't say much, but Omega could tell he was grateful nonetheless to be off his aching feet. His eyes softened. 

     They traveled to the amphitheater after a few more stops and the sound of the opening band caught their attention. Catchy bass, poppy melodies, heart-thudding drums. It was all they could expect. They found some good seats and took a load off. 

      “Pret-ty good,” the vocalist sang. He leaned back into his chair and crossed his limbs. 

      “Guitar riff is interesting,” the guitarist murmured next to him. He held his knee up, resting his chin on it. 

     “What is that, 5/6 rhythm?” Terzo chuckled.

      “Sounds cool,” the ghoul shrugged and tried to figure out what the band's name was, but couldn't read far enough.

      The audience started to pile in shortly after a few songs, and by the end of the opening act, Omega and Terzo were fairly impressed. 

      “Bizmop,” Terzo scoffed at the stupidity of the name, or perhaps it was a hidden genius. “...I gotta buy a record.” 

      “Agreed.” Omega stretched out his limbs and scratched his shoulder a bit. “I'm gonna go use the restroom.” 

      “Alright,” Terzo dismissed him. “I'll be here.” 

      Omega stood up and tried to squeeze past everyone's knees in the row. 

     “Hey, will you get me a water somewhere?” he called out next. 

      “Sure thing.” Omega nodded. 

      “Grací.” 

Omega left the amphitheater during intermission to take a whiz. He weaved passed people fairly easy since he had a head over most. Once he spotted the restroom signs he followed them until he found a line of men to stand in. Great. If only ghouls had bladders of steel. He once thought water ghouls had good bladders, but Mist informed it was in fact a myth. Omega would not be swimming in a pool with her again. 

      A man stumbled in front of Omega, cutting in his place. At first, it caught him off guard but then irritation set in. Should he say something? It wasn't that big of a deal, at least until he recognized the stench of corn chips. Looking at him closer, Omega saw the red sweater. It was a taller man, younger, probably around college age. His hair was shaggy yet unkempt. He stood a little too close, alcohol written all over him. It was then, that Omega felt an irrational rage. 

      Fuck it. 

      “Excuse me,” Omega piped up. 

      The man continued to slouch, his footing unsteady as he shifted his weight from one foot to the other. 

     “Excuse me,” he repeated. 

     Didn't turn, didn't flinch. 

     It wasn't worth the trouble, but something taunted him. Something taunted him to take more stride in himself. What a prick. Bumping into Terzo, cutting in line, ignoring him. By now some men had started to glance over their shoulders. 

     Yeah, fuck it. 

      Omega took his shoulder and spun him around. The man stumbled and glared.

      “What?" he muttered. “You want something? I don't have any money for you.” 

     “I don't want your money?” The ghoul huffed. “You cut in line.” 

     “I didn't see you there,” he argued. 

     “You're behind me.” 

      “I was there,” Omega insisted. “You should be more aware of your surroundings.”

       “You weren't there.” 

       “I was.” 

      “No, you weren't!” 

      Omega glared. 

      “Fuckin’ pansy,” the drunk muttered as he turned back around to ignore him once more. 

      This guy…. This fucking guy… 

     Omega stood there balling his fists. This was so childish. He took a moment to consider his options but before he even found the self-restraint he spoke up. 

      “What'd you say?” 

      Now most of everyone had turned their attention to behind them as the two men began to escalate beyond bickering. Nobody really knew what to do. It was two big dudes, one wearing some weird ass cult costume and another drunk as a skunk. 

      “I said you're a fuckin pansy!” The guy hissed over his shoulder. “Goddamn freak too. What's the get-up even for, man?” 

      “I'm the devil,” Omega snarked.

      “The devil?” He laughed. “Yeah you're something-” 

      People shuffled back as Omega swung a punch square into the guy's jaw. It sent him scrambling in the dirt, dumbstruck crossing his face. 

      “He's drunk, leave him be,” one man spoke up in shock. “There's kids here!” 

       Omega glanced at the man and the boy who he hadn't even noticed was there. Embarrassment flooded his body. What the hell was wrong with him? Fighting with a drunk-

       Omega felt a blow to his side and then a secondary his chin. It knocked the mask right off him. Panic set in and the ghoul whirled around to see another angry man. Presumably a friend of the corn chip guy. 

      The man was gonna throw another punch but now was trying to make sense of Omega's face. Gray skin, dark eyes, white hair. The guy took a step back.  

       Omega snatched his mask up and stormed off. He'd punched a drunk guy and now everyone had seen his unglamored face. It was a mistake to come here. He could take a piss later.

Chapter Text

     “Let me get this straight,” Alpha said. “You punched a guy unglamored?” 

     Omega sat on the cliff of his bed, pouring his head into his hands. 

     The fire ghoul gawked at him, pausing his pacing of the room. “What'd you tell Terzo?” 

     “I didn't tell Terzo,” Omega mumbled between his fingers. 

     Alpha cocked a brow. “...You didn't tell him?” 

     What the hell was he supposed to say? He came back and acted like nothing had happened. He forgot the water, but Terzo didn't push it. They enjoyed the concert until the sun went down, and now at midnight Omega was confiding in Alpha about it. He already felt paralyzed by his outburst. 

     “You okay? You seem… different.” The older brother murmured. He sat down next to him and nudged his shoulder. “Is there more?” 

     “I'm not sure,” Omega sighed.

     Wary, Alpha stared him down for a few seconds until Omega got up to go organize something on his dresser. 

     “He bumped into Terzo and called you a Pansy? That's all it took?” Alpha questioned further. “Why couldn't you tell Terzo?” 

     Omega mumbled something intelligible. 

     “What?” 

     “...I didn't want him to worry.” 

     “Worry?” 

     “He's recovering,” the quintessent ghoul reminded. “We finished the tour, he was forced into retirement, he just did the binding ritual, and now he's trying to gain a sense of… I dunno?” 

     Alpha frowned. “Normalcy?” 

     Omega brushed some dust off some upper shelves of his bookcase. “Identity,” he added. 

    “I mean, aren't we all?” 

     “We've had so many roles and titles I don't think it matters to us,” Omega reasoned. “It matters to him. It's all he's been.” 

     “Papa.” Alpha lounged on Omega’s bed. 

     “Papa.” 

     The fire ghoul watched Omega tidy things up, studying his room. He had a lot of things he'd collected over the years but it always had a place. A purpose. 

     “Secondo wasn't like this,” he muttered. “I mean, it was a transition period, yeah, but he never took it personally.” 

     “You know Secondo doesn't care,” Omega had to puff out a laugh. “He stepped down himself.” 

     “He likes Terzo,” Alpha snickered. “He would've kept going if he didn't have a prodigy younger brother. Secondo's stubborn but he's reasonable.” 

      The ghoul sent his brother a deadpan glare. “Like when he pretended not to know us in public?” 

     “That's-”

     “Or when he locked us out of the hotel room?”

     “Well-” 

     “Oh, and when he set those dogs on us?” 

     “They weren't trained,” Alpha finally got out. “You know how dogs are.” 

     Omega crossed his arms. 

     “Okay, he's an asshole but he can be nice when he wants to be.”

     “Nice?” Omega snorted. “Name one nice thing he's done.” 

     Alpha glanced at the ceiling.”He's… he said I wasn't that bad of a guitar player than he thought.” 

     “I will never understand this thing you two have,” Omega sighed.

    Alpha rolled his eyes. “You and Terzo act like you’re newlyweds all the time.” 

     Omega whipped around to protest but Alpha cut him off. 

     “At least Secondo and I don't keep shit from each other,” he argued. “I don't want to be coddled. Neither does he. You and Terzo baby each other when you're both grown ass men.” 

     “We care,” Omega insisted. “Secondo isn't honest, he's just a dickhead.”

     “Terzo lies to keep the peace,” Alpha scoffed. “He's nice, okay. He's charming and makes everything feel fine, but I like knowing what's on someone's mind. Terzo keeps to himself if he can help it.” 

    “You may not hear it from him, but he tells me when something is wrong,” Omega grumbled. 

     The older brother narrows his gaze as he sits up. “Usually you tell me too.” 

     “I told you,” Omega replied. “I'm not sure… Not yet…” 

     Alpha got up and headed for the door. “Whatever, Megs. I'll be around if you need me.” 

     Omega let him out, holding back his rebuttal. “Sure.” 

     The ghoul tailed around the corner before peeking back. “-Hey, if you don't want to tell me, it's fine. Let's just go break shit later. This sister took me to a rage room a little while ago and let me tell you; crazy. fun.” 

     “Rage room?” Omega mumbled. 

     “What the hell is that?” 

     “This place you can break shit.” Alpha grinned. 

     “Don't you do that here?” 

     “Fine. Uninvited.” Alpha flipped him off and disappeared. “I'll take the new guy. He's a loose canon.” 

     Omega peered around the doorframe. "Dewdrop?” 

     “Yeah. He's my new best friend.” Alpha shrugged, walking backwards. He gave him a cheeky smile. “Sorry, Megs.” 

     “You're not my best friend,” he huffed. 

     “Owch.” 

     Phil appeared from the living area, taking phone calls in an earpiece. He pointed at him. “Omega.” 

     Omega glanced over. “What?” 

     “Terzo.” Phil mouthed. With no further explanation he headed into his own room while talking into his mic. “No, tomorrow is fine. I’ll book you around noon-” The door closed firmly. 

     Right. Terzo duty. 

     “Say hi to your boyfriend for me,” Alpha teased and closed his own door. 

     Omega took a breath and went to grab his mask on his way out. 

     . . .

     “Thanks for helping me move everything out.” Terzo hummed a tune while they boxed up his office, or rather watched Omega box it up while he sorted things on the floor. “Wanted to get everything out before Imperator gets a chance to go through my shit.”  

     “I don't blame you,” Omega reassured. He stacked a few boxes outside. “How's your leg?”  

     Terzo rubbed his knee a bit at the mention. “Oh, it's better. I can walk okay now. I took some advil this morning."

     He smiled as he opened a new box. “I'm glad.”

     “Look at this,” Terzo chuckled and threw a book at him. “Forgot all about this.” 

     Omega missed the book as it hit him in the belly. He retrieved it from the floor only to close it once he saw the contents. “I can't believe you kept those,” he hissed in embarrassment. 

     Terzo grinned from ear to ear. “I should get back into photography. You're more photogenic than me.” 

      “You just kept that for anyone to pick up as reading material?” He gestured to the bookshelf. “What if somebody saw that?” 

     He bunched up his shoulders. “Then they'd know why you're my favorite.” 

     Omega shook his head and handed it back.

     “You're such a prude,” Terzo tsk'd. He showed him another photo he picked up. “You remember this?” 

     Omega squinted at it. Some kind of polaroid with terrible lighting. “What is that?” 

     “Alpha, you, and I.” Terzo pointed at it like it would fix the photo before tossing it back into a shoebox. “Eh, there's plenty of those in an album somewhere.” 

     Omega fished around for more things to pack away, pulling open a few drawers. He strung out a stray bra. Lacy and pink. “...I don't presume this is yours...” 

     “Oh! Shit, Sibling Elsie asked for that thing back years ago,” Terzo murmured with guilt. “Will you return that to them?”

     “I didn't sleep with them,” Omega tossed it at him. “You do it.” 

     Terzo groaned. “Then I gotta come up with an excuse why I haven't seen them.” 

     “Tell the truth. You were busy,” Omega suggested. “Why didn't they come get it?” 

     “Forget it. They won't miss it. I'll be in a different state by the end of the month anyways.” Terzo shoved the bra in a trashbag. “Fuck, am I gonna miss the Halloween party?” 

     “I'm sure there's something similar at the New York ministry.”

     “Yeah, but I told brother Tao I'd help set up because sister Gabrielle is 8 months pregnant. Or maybe she had the baby? I didn't get her a baby shower gift yet.” Terzo facepalmed.

     “I'll send her a basket from you,” Omega offered. “It's fine.”

     “I need to call my mom too. I haven't told her I'm coming yet.” Terzo murmured. “Do you think I should sell things or move it all with us?” 

     “Probably best to sell.” 

     Terzo glanced back at his stuff, his reluctance to rid of anything evident. 

     “Or keep?” 

     “I'll figure it out later,” Terzo mumbled and started to sort through CD demos he'd kept. “By the way, how are things with Alpha?” 

     Alpha? Omega scrunched his face. “Fine?” 

     “Really?” Terzo smirked. “I thought for sure you'd be pissed.” 

     “What?” Omega approached him and crouched down to look at his collection with him. “For what?”

     Terzo opened his mouth to clarify, but then paused. If Omega didn't have any conflict or drama with Alpha for not coming to New York with them, then did Alpha even tell him…? 

     Whoops.

     “Pissed at him for what?” Omega pushed. “Did he take my shoes again?” 

     “He uh…” C'mon. Think of something, Terzo. 

     “He what?”

      “He's leaving,” Terzo snapped his fingers. “For uhh…” 

     Omega stared at him in disbelief before nudging him. “Don't do that.” 

     “Do what?” 

     “You're trying to save his ass, I know you are,” Omega scoffed. “He took my shoes, didn't he. The new ones?” 

      Terzo shook his head, but before Omega could say anything else the stained-glass window behind them suddenly shattered, sharp to the ear. Omega leaped to his feet to see colorful glass splayed out across the desk and parts of the floor in an array of sparkly disaster. He watched as a baseball rolled to a halt at his feet. 

     “Was that my fucking window?!” Terzo raced over to the window, jaw unhinged. Glass crunched under his shoes as he searched outside. A few stories below stood a group of kids frozen in place. It was like deer in front of a gun barrel.

     “Hey!” he shouted at them. 

     On cue of his anger, the children disbursed in all directions, ducking their heads to hide or flee back inside the complex walls of the ministry. 

     “Hey- No! You can't just-” Terzo shut his trap when he realized it was utterly useless to continue his lecture. The youngsters were gone like the wind and it'd be exhausting to seek them out himself amongst the ministry. “Piccoli diavoli…” 

     Omega came up behind him with the baseball in hand. He analytically rotated the ball around to reveal a name scribbled on the bottom in faded red marker. “Yakov…” 

     “Yakov?” Terzo's eyes shot to the ball as Omega handed it to him to read. “Ah, so that's who it was.” 

     “Know him?” 

     “Heard of.” Terzo tiptoed out of a pileof shards. “Yakov is brother Anatoly's nephew.” 

     “Brother Anatoly?” 

     “Quite the pianist, had a few lessons,” Terzo mused and then smirked. “And some sessions...” 

     Omega glared at him and took the ball back. “Let's see… a bra, a baseball… Why don't you just give me a list of past flings to return things to?” 

     Terzo chuffed a laugh. “Don't be dramatic, it's only two things.” 

     The quintessent ghoul frowned. Moments later it was then they heard the pattern of buzzing come from the desk drawer. At first they both looked at each other perplexed, until it came again. Terzo stepped over to the drawer and pulled it open to find a cellphone. 

     “...That better be yours.” Omega warned with no real threat. 

     Terzo quickly declined the call. “It's uh…” 

     “...”

     “...Sister Marisol's.” 

     He shook his head and turned to assess the damages. “‘Course.”

     “Must've been from 2 weeks ago,” Terzo mumbled and put the phone in his pocket. “She's probably missing that…”

     “I'll get the broom. See if you can get a new window pane,” Omega sighed. “We'll figure out what's going where later.” 

     Terzo nodded and tried to watch his step as he went to grab his own cell. “Err… Right, I'll get on that.” 

     Once Omega left down the hall Terzo took a seat in his chair and called the local artisan to order a new stained-glass window pane. It was such a shame, it was one of his favorites, but once he explained the situation he was happy to find he could expect a replica ready in the upcoming week. Though, as he hung up, there was that unsettling feeling that came over him when he got to thinking. It was just his luck, wasn't it? He felt like he'd experienced all these weird inconveniences lately. The dead bird. Hurting his leg. Now a broken window. All of it in just a few days. Playfully, he wondered what was next. He'd trip down the stairs? He'd discover a gray hair?

     Ugh, maybe it was better not to jinx it. 

      “Do you think I have bad luck?” Terzo mentioned once Omega returned with the broom. 

     “Bad luck?” The ghoul questioned.

     “Y'know, the dead bird, I got pushed down, and now the window?” he listed off. “Do you think it's like a bad omen?” 

     It was kinda weird, but Omega was more a man of reason than superstition surprisingly for a ghoul. “I'm sure it's nothing.” 

     “...I was told something,” he added hesitantly. “During the binding ritual.” 

     “Told? Told by who?” 

     Terzo bit his lip, trying to find the words. “I… I don't remember what it was or who it was. I don't know why.” 

     Omega swept up the glass into a neat pile, clearing off the desk and dumping it all into the trash can. “You went through a lot,” he reminded him. “Maybe you blocked it out.’ 

     “I don't even remember the dream I had after either other than it was the worst dream ever,” he tried to chuckle. “It was just this… nightmare… I wouldn't wake up from.” 

     The broom stalled at the final bits of glass. Omega looked up worried. “I won't let it happen,” he stated firmly. 

     Terzo sat up in his chair, fidgeting with the buttons of his shirt. “You don't even know what it was?” he uttered. 

     “Doesn't matter what it was,” Omega promised. “It won't happen.” 

     He quieted down, reflective of how strongly the ghoul insisted on it. Omega had always been protective of him. Not enough to smother or restrict, but always enough to feel like he had a safety net to fall back on. His rock. His stronghold. 

     “Alpha's leaving,” Terzo brought up again. He turned his gaze downwards even though he knew of the eyes on him. “He didn't take your shoes.” 

     Omega put the broom aside. “What do you mean he’s leaving?”

Chapter Text

     It wasn't a bloodbath by any means but everyone knew to get out of Omega's way when he came stomping through the halls. Each heavy step made bystanders dart to the edges, chittering and glaring like mice. Most did not get to see the wrath of a respectable ghoul such as Omega, but today was judgment day. 

     How could Alpha just decide this without telling him? Did he think Omega wouldn't find out on his own? He confided in Terzo, yet not his own brother. 

     The quintessent ghoul barged into the ghoul wing and slammed the door. It thundered on it's hinge and shook the walls like the warning rattle of a snake bite. Mist and Pebble, the two poor souls watching some reality TV show on the couch, nearly jumped out of their vessels to spot the rampage Omega was in. What the hell was his deal? Pebble flinched when Omega threw down his mask on the coffee table and made a bee-line for Alpha's room. 

     “Jesus, Omega!” Mist hollered to no prevail. 

     Omega ignored them, tunnel vision coming over him as if he were a freight train. He felt his face burn with anticipation of his confrontation, and his tail flicked back and forth violently. He grasped the doorknob and flung the door open in one quick twist. Alpha had appeared to have been lying in bed smoking a cigar beforehand, but now had sat up and killed it inside the bedside ashtray. He instantly shot Omega baffled scrutiny as he interrupted the peace. 

     “Where's the fire? Why's everyone yelling?” he demanded. 

     “I can't believe I had to hear it from Terzo and not your blabbermouth!” Omega roared. He shut the door behind him and stood dead center. 

     “Hear what?” Alpha scoffed. “What's your problem??” 

     “My problem?!” The quintessent ghoul barked, “What's your problem? You’re going on a cruise with Secondo now?!” 

     The fire ghoul groaned when it hit him what this was about. “Look, Megs. I was gonna say something, alright? I was!” 

     Omega shook his head with defiance. “The fuck when? When was this decided? When are you leaving?!” 

     “I don't have to decide anything with you?! You decide plenty without me!” The older brother snapped. He planted himself on his feet, kicking things he’d never bothered with out of his way. The floor was littered with stacks of miscellaneous shit like a junkyard. “It’s my life, Omega!” 

     “I just can't believe you're leaving us for Secondo!” 

     “Would you fuck off about Secondo today?” Alpha growled, smoke escaping his flaring nose. “I wanna retire and I'm giving Ifrit the spotlight? Why are you acting fuck all about this?!” 

     “I don't like Secondo,” Omega muttered. “I think he's a shitty guy for you, Al!” 

     Alpha would've rolled his eyes to outer space if he could. “So I've heard!”

     “So why are you still entertaining it?!” 

     He huffed a wry chuckle. “Because I really don't fucking care what you think, Megs. I don't. I'm happy! You can't decide that for me?!” 

     Omega went silent, brewing in his feelings of betrayal, anger, disappointment, and all shit else. It was written all over his face for anyone to read. All these unsaid words weighing in on the grimace of his lips and the forever low brow of his glare. 

     “Honestly,” Alpha added, gathering his attention once more. “I didn't tell you sooner because I'm worried about you.” 

     “Worried?” Omega grumbled.

     “You've been all distraught all goddamn week over Terzo,” he pointed out. “Terzo this, Terzo that- It's an endless carousel with you!” 

     “He needs me!” he justified.

     Alpha sighed audibly. “What about you, Megs? When are you gonna start giving a shit about yourself? Don't you think you need somebody to look after you?!” 

    The words fell ill on his ears. The reality that he couldn't do it all. He couldn't be more for the people around him. Alpha had a point, but Omega wasn't sure he wanted to hear it. Not like this. Why couldn't he carry all the boulders bestowed on him? He used to feel so powerful, like he could move mountains on pure whim, but ever since… well everything, he felt like some washed up figurehead.

     “I don't fucking care what you do, but don't be stupid,” Alpha implored. “Get your shit together. Stop worrying about things out of your control.” 

    “Easier said than done,” Omega spat. He gestured to him in defeat. “What about you?” 

    “What about me?” 

    “When are you leaving? Where are you even going?” 

     “End of the month, South America.” He shrugged and listed off with his fingers, “Venezuela, Columbia, Peru, Chile…”

     “Where are you going after?” 

     “Pshh, I dunno... Wherever else baldy wants to take me I guess.” Alpha mumbled as he approached him. “It's more fun when it's spontaneous. I'll call you, don't worry.” 

     “That's it? You'll call?” Omega scorned. “Are you gonna visit? Will you ever come back?” 

    “Omega, I'm not leaving you,” he reassured. He clapped him on the shoulder. “I don't have all the answers, but I'm not abandoning you?”

      The younger brother nodded reluctantly, finding himself more grounded than he was a few moments ago. “...Promise?” 

     Alpha cackled and wrapped his arm around his shoulder. “I promise. We're pit brothers.” 

     Omega leaned into the side-hug, enjoying the warmth that Alpha radiated inside and out. Even if they didn't see eye to eye all the time, he knew Alpha would be there for him in the blink of one. He was one of the first people Omega had ever put his trust into and there had never been any regret for it. 

     “We've been apart before. This is nothing,” Alpha reminded. “Still your best buddy.” 

     “I thought Dewdrop was?” Omega teased as they parted from the hug. 

     “Mmm,” Alpha hummed. “He's more like… mini-me. Like a personal minion.” 

     “Yikes,” Omega laughed. “So he thinks you're friends and you think he's your minion?” 

     “If you were put in a room with Phil and I, who are you picking?” Alpha snorted. “Phil and him have beef already. Dewdrop gave him a sick burn scar and Phil fuckin’ altered his element. I’m like the unholy messiah to him.”

     There came a knock at the door that quieted down their conversation. Hesitantly, Mist peered in, Pebble not too far behind. 

     “...Is everything alright?” she inquired. 

     Alpha snorted and gave Omega a shove. “We're fine. Megs just got emotional on me about the cruise.” 

     The two mouthed their recognition with simple nods.

     Omega cocked a brow. “Did everyone know but me?”

     “...Pretty much,” Pebble confessed. “Sorry, Omega.” 

     “Alpha wanted to find the right time to say it,” Mist agreed with a shrug. 

     Omega gave a long face while Alpha smiled sheepishly. 

     “Tell you what, Megs.” The fire ghoul went to grab his wallet from his dresser, hiking over piles of his belongings. “Why don't you help me pick out tacky vacation shirts?”

     “Can we go too?” Pebble piped in with a grin. “Shopping sounds fun.” 

     “We're bored. Retirement kinda sucks,” Mist groaned. 

     Omega nodded, thumbing to the door. "Sure, I'll get my jacket.” 

     . . .

     Elsie's bra, Marisol's cell phone, and Yakov's baseball.

     Terzo had decided to escape his office for the time being to attend to his errands once Omega had fled to confront Alpha. He would've gone after him if he could keep up, but frankly, his knee was still healing. As much as Terzo tried to see the bright side of growing older, it was very humbling. When he was but a young grasshopper, or even through his cardinal years, a bang to the body wouldn't have meant anything, however now it took days to nurse off the soreness. He attempted to blame his weakness on the ritual and the new ties he was supporting now rather than other factors. 

     Terzo returned the bra to sibling Elsie once he'd made it to the sibling dormitory with some shared laughter. Then, he returned Marisol's cell phone, which was met with some frustration about the delay. When he was left with only the baseball, he knew he'd have to pay a visit to brother Anatoly next. 

     The papa walked leisurely to Anatoly's quarters, planning his approach and explanation. Even if he was upset about the window, it was hard to stay mad at merely a child's play. He was sure Yakov meant no harm and Anatoly would take care of it without much question. He'd always been a sensible man. 

     As Terzo roamed the marble corridors he admired the sunlight that had begun to warm his cheek. Some October sunshine wasn't particularly surprising for California, but there was always that little part of him that believed the sun had shared some of it’s light just for him. It had been an ideology his mother ingrained into him anyway. 

     He had to figure out when he should call her. He had been busy, but he also had been procrastinating, just a tiny bit, on hearing from her. He wasn't sure why, maybe nerves. His own mother shouldn't have made him nervous but he couldn't stuff the dread he felt deep enough. So many things had happened wrong that it was hard for him to expect something to go right now. 

     With all these thoughts on his mind, you'd almost think Terzo might've missed the fact that a familiar cardinal was about to pass by, but Copia and his mannerisms were hard to miss even if he had worn a black cassock today. 

     Surprisingly anger wasn't the first thing to flare up in Terzo's chest. It was embarrassment. Omega's advice to apologize flooded him and it was yet another thing he needed to tie up before he left. His throat went dry when they both locked gazes awkwardly.

     “Copia-” Terzo said before he could gather his thoughts. 

     The cardinal's footsteps halted just a few feet ahead, startled by the callout. Terzo could tell he'd caught him off guard. 

     “...No cardinal?” Copia mentioned as he inched back. “Just Copia?”

     The ex-papa realized his mistake and looked askance. “...You've said in the past that you prefer your name?” 

     He rolled his eyes and teetered his hands. “But you never call me by name? It's always Cardinal?” 

     He supposed Copia had a point. He'd always felt more comfortable addressing him by title so why the switch? 

     Copia watched him process his words but grew impatient when Terzo didn't have a comeback. “What do you want, Terzo?” 

     Terzo pursed his lips. No title for him either, huh? He did lose it. His hands pat his sides like some penguin. 

     “Or should I fuck off?” Copia pointed in the opposite direction. “Y'know, like you said, eh?-” 

     “-yes yes, I know what I said,” Terzo hissed at him. “I was… having a bad day.” 

     “A bad day?” Copia scoffed. “That's it? It seems like you have a bad day every other fucking day you see me too, no?”  

     Terzo was honestly a bit shocked to see Copia so cocky towards him now. Usually, he cowarded around the ministry but lately, he had gotten a new attitude, an ego big enough to challenge his own. 

     “I have done nothing to you,” Copia continued. “Nothing!” 

     “I-” 

     “You walk around here like fuckin’ Mick Jagger.” He gestured to Terzo with a sneer. “Fuckin- Fuckin piece of shit. Yeah, That's what I think you are!” 

     Terzo tore his gaze away in his disapproval. “Mick Jagger? Oh! I'm wounded!” he snarled as he glared back. “If you had shut the fuck up 2 seconds ago I might've said sorry!” 

     “You shut the fuck up!” Copia shouted. 

     “No, you shut the fuck up! I'm talking!” 

     “No, you shut up!” 

     “You shut up, you stupid stunad motherfuckin-” 

     A pair of sisters of sin froze as they entered the corridor and watched the two bark back and forth like dogs. They slowly crept past them, trying to avoid disturbing whatever feud they had witnessed. The clergymen didn't even seem to notice them in the slightest. 

     “-Sei un codardo!”

     “Sei uno stronzo!” 

     “I wasn't trying to be!” Terzo huffed finally to change the course of this argument. “You don't know what it's like!” 

     “That's rich coming from you,” Copia snarked. He folded his arms tightly across his chest.

     “Do you think I wanted this?!” He cried. “I didn't ask for it to be this way!” 

     The cardinal frowned. 

     “I don't hate you, Copia,” he professed. “I just- you remind me of shittier times, alright?”  

     Copia just stared with his beady eyes and the pout he'd always had. The men were silent, judging each other and contemplating what to say. 

     “...Doesn't seem like it got any better then, did it?” Copia mumbled more so to himself. 

     Terzo sucked in his cheeks, choosing to ignore it. “...I'm uh, I'm going to New York to record the next album.” 

     “...” 

      “I probably won't be coming back.” He shrugged. “Not a reason to.” 

     “So what?” Copia mumbled bitterly. “You're sorry and you're leaving?” 

     The emeritus tensed at his tone. 

     “Where have I heard that before?”

Chapter Text

     “Why do you care after all this time?” 

     Copia and Terzo stared long and hard at each other; an eye twitch, a tight posture, and restless feet. It was a hard question. Not that it was hard to calculate an answer, but rather it was hard to form on the tongue. Copia appeared as though he wanted to shape his mouth, open it, and vomit whatever he had been holding back over the years, but he didn't.

     “Why, why do you?” Copia responded. He started to back off, leaving Terzo to think fast. 

     Terzo scrunched his face and jaw, his body leashed to his antsy steps after him. “Because I'm sorry! Doesn't that mean anything to you?” 

     The cardinal chuckled at him, soft with sympathy for his pathetic effort. “Why would it? A lot of people feel sorry for me. That doesn't change anything though..?” 

     “I don't want to leave,” the Emeritus stressed with his hands. His eyes pleaded. “Not like this again.” 

     Copia scoffed, “I was a child, Terzo! I was sad, yes, but I don't care that you left because you had to!” 

     Terzo blinked a few times. “But-”

     “-I began to dislike you when you ignored me,” Copia added. “When you came back to the ministry and were elected Papa, you were suddenly too good for… for… well, anyone!” 

     It was so far from the truth that Terzo almost had to argue his point, but it was his charade to play. He'd always been filled with this deep sense of insecurity and inferiority that when he finally got everything he wanted, he wondered when he'd lose it all. He worked his ass off to play emeritus the III to a T. He knew he was guilty of avoiding Copia, but it was never out of malice. He never felt too good for anyone, but he had perfected a mask that he himself believed at times. Copia was a weakness he wanted to leave in the past. 

     Copia sighed and glanced over his shoulder. “The damage is done. You're not a handyman, man...” 

     “I- I wasn't right-” Terzo mustered, groaning as he stopped beside him again. “I know apologies are useless, but I really do want… I want things to be okay.” 

     He raised a brow, the dark eye makeup complementing his puppy-dog glare. “...Okay?” 

     “Yes, Okay!” 

     “Things are fine just the way they are,” Copia argued until Terzo grasped his hands, a firm hold that commanded reconsideration. 

     “I am asking as an old friend,” Terzo begged. “As Terzo, not Papa Emeritus. I'm not him anymore- trust me… please.” 

     A shift overtook his face as he let Terzo keep him. He squeezed his hands back, leaning in close. “...Y'know what? fine. I believe you.” 

     Terzo's eyes lit up. “You do?” 

     Copia then grimaced and death-gripped his hands. “Oh Yes, but it doesn't make us friends.” 

     The ex-papa tore away from his crushing hands and grumbled to himself in various languages. 

     “I have uh… business to uh attend to, but say hello to Omega for me, eh?” Copia flashed him a petty grin. “Ta! Ciao!” 

     Terzo huffed and eyed him down as he made his passive-aggressive exit. “Oh, I will!” he yelled down the hall. “I'll tell him alright! He'll know!” 

     “Good!” Copia forced his best evil cackle, which was nothing more than a gremlin's giggling than an ungodly guffaw. 

     Terzo stood there fuming and burning like some smokeshow. What the fuck even was that interaction. Did he somehow make it fucking worse by apologizing or was Copia simply fucking with him. Whatever it was, fuckery was about. As siblings and clergymen populated the halls, they passed a catatonic Terzo strange glances. 

     . . . 

     Two weeks went by, and Terzo and the ghouls actively prepared for their trip to New York. The clergy worked out the logistics, found them some studio apartments to rent out near a private recording venue, and booked their flight. All that was really left to do was pack up their things and bid farewell to the life they had in California. It wasn't the first time the ghouls had personally transferred and bounced between ministries. The senior ghouls had been established in Sweden before moving to Italy, and then it was the United Kingdom, and so forth. It was a newer experience for the younger ghouls, however.

     “We leave tomorrow,” Omega reminded gently while he helped Terzo pack his things into suitcases. “Why'd you wait last minute to do this?” 

     “I didn't. This is the last of it, I swear,” Terzo chortled from the bathroom, his gaze from the mirror staring back. 

     “Do you have plans to see your mother when we land?” the ghoul wondered out loud. 

     Terzo stalled, filling the silence with a series of zips and clicks. “...Uhh, maybe.”

     “Maybe?”  

     He still hadn't called her. Terzo could feel the bafflement and criticism coming his way if he didn't play this off right. Of course, there was no playing off things to intuitive Omega.  

     “I haven't called yet. I think we should get moved in first. It's just gonna be… ehh, very hectic,” Terzo reasoned. 

     Omega shrugged and stacked a suitcase on another near the door. “I mean, the furniture won't be there until next week. How much unpacking is there really to do when we get there?” 

     “I dunno, we have all my stuff, your stuff, and the ghouls have stuff.” 

     Omega peeked his head in, his brows furrowed. 

     Terzo turned his way and finally gave in to a pout as he tossed down a makeup pouch on the counter. “Omega, what if she doesn't want to see me?” 

     “What?” 

     He lounged back against the sink, running his fingers through his thick hair. “I haven't seen her in years. I don't even know what she's up to these days. She could…” 

     “Have another family?” Omega guessed. He sat down on the edge of the tub. 

     “Yes!” Terzo exasperated. “Or she can't bear to see me, or we've both changed and we won't get along-” 

     “-She went to that New York ritual that one night, didn't she?” Omega tried to reassure him. 

     “-What if she's dead or fallen ill!” Terzo gasped. “I haven't gotten a letter since September!” 

     “Satanas, Terzo,” Omega groaned at his racing worries and sat up. “She probably just forgot, and she's completely fine.” 

     “Probably?!” He squawked. 

     “Hey, why don't you just call her?” Omega suggested, unable to hold back his impatience. “Then you'll know!” 

     “I would if I wasn't so chicken shit!” Terzo growled at him. “I- I need to be in the right mindset for it. Build up my courage, y'know?” 

     The ghoul scratched at the growing beard on his chin and nodded slowly. “Yeah, okay… Can I do anything to help?” 

     “I just wanna focus on getting us and everything to New York first,” he answered grumpily as he went back to cleaning out drawers. “We need to finish packing.”

     Omega was wordless for a moment, watching him stiffly work, tense and bothered. He crept up behind him and wrapped his arms around his waist. When Terzo tried to ignore him, he slid his head into the crook of his neck.

     “Why don't you carry the luggage downstairs, hm?” Terzo hummed indifferently.

     The ghoul stole a peck on his cheek. “What if I'm sick of playing bell boy?” he smirked. 

     “Well, that'd just be too bad now, wouldn't it?” The Emeritus bit back a smile as he was kissed again more roughly. “I want this room cleared out by today, c'mon.” 

     “We could take a quick break,” Omega pushed, holding his body tighter to his chest. He took a gentle nibble of his ear. “You know I'm good for it.” 

     Terzo feigned a scoff of disapproval at his suggestion and finally glared back at him. “Now? Really?”

     “This could be the last time we see these walls,” he cooed, tongue in cheek. 

     “Oh, like you care, caro,” Terzo retorted into a roar of laughter. He spun from Omega's grasp to stare him down. “I was beginning to believe you were growing into celibacy. We haven't had sex in weeks.” 

     Omega grimaced at the call-out as he grasped Terzo's hips, pushing him up against the counter. “I was letting you recover.” 

     “Bah! I'm fine, you know this,” Terzo insisted. He cupped Omega's face and pressed a chaste kiss to his eyebrow. “What's been on your mind, Omega ghoul?” 

     Terzo waited for Omega to reply, but he never did, just had those sorry eyes that told more than his words. Instead, the ghoul responded with a French kiss in an attempt to move away from the subject. 

     Terzo met his lips, tasting his breath and need. His thumbs rubbed circles under his ears as he thought of his move before he pulled away, just as they both were starting to get handsy. 

     “Fine, don't tell me,” the ex-papa hissed out of breath. He palmed the growing erection at the quintessent ghoul's crotch, delighted in the way he faltered. “I'll get it out of you soon enough...” 

     Omega groaned and lifted Terzo up by the seat of his pants. Hurriedly, they left the bathroom and entered back into the bedroom. They wasted no time getting into bed, clawing and moaning at each other's efforts to spur the other on. An ass grab here, a hair pull there. It wasn't until Terzo tugged on a horn that Omega relented into submission.

     “Dirty dirty, ghoul,” Terzo chuckled, all hoarse and sultry. He climbed on top of him and pinned his shoulders down to still him. “You wanna play rough, do you?” 

     Omega laid there in a hot flush, his chest heaving and his eyes heavy. He swallowed nothing nor said nothing. 

     “How the hell am I supposed to be quick with you when you look at me like that,” he then muttered. “You are a liar, Tesoro. We will never get this place packed.” 

     “Sorry,” the ghoul mumbled, giving his best puppy-dog plea. 

     Terzo rolled his eyes, leaning in close to his throat. “You're not,” he scolded. “Don't continue to lie to me.” 

     “I…” Omega pursed his lips when he felt teeth press into his jugular that slowly melted into an open-mouth kiss. It drove him crazy. “I’m not, I never am,” he agreed. 

     Terzo licked up his neck, sucking and kissing marks up and down it while their hips gained minds of their own. They grinded up against each other, chasing a steady rhythm. Terzo's hands found themselves up Omega's shirt feeling his furry belly and soft chest.

     “You… are a temple,” Terzo praised in short huffs. He rolled his hips a bit faster, bruising a kiss to Omega's lips before he could ask. 

     The ghoul mewled into his mouth, grabbing his thighs and scratching at the material of his slacks with jealousy nobody could top. His heart raced with Terzo, beating against each other while they both chased ecstacy. 

     “​🇭​​🇪​​🇾​, ​🇨​​🇦​​🇳​ ​🇾​​🇴​​🇺​ ​🇭​​🇪​​🇦​​🇷​ ​🇲​​🇪​?”

     Omega pulled back from the kiss, glancing at Terzo, confused. 

     “...Something wrong?” Terzo mumbled, slowing down his thrusts. 

     “Did you say something?” Omega asked. 

     “No?” Terzo scrunched his face. “I'm busy fucking you. What'd you think I said?” 

     Omega brushed it off in favor of fooling around once more. He smiled and pulled Terzo back in. “Forget it.” 

     Terzo shrugged and went back to kissing him. They returned to a sloppy pace of fucking like teenagers, holding hips and groaning into lips. 

     “ɪ ᴋɴᴏᴡ ʏᴏᴜ'ʀᴇ ᴛʜᴇʀᴇ.”

     Omega tried to ignore this weird auditory hallucination he kept hearing, but it was really starting to get on his nerves. 

    “​🇦​​🇳​​🇸​​🇼​​🇪​​🇷​ ​🇲​​🇪​.”

     Why the hell was he hearing this in the middle of having sex? Surely he wasn't insane, but the more Terzo didn't react each time the voice spoke the more Omega started to realize it was in his head. 

     “ɪ ᴄᴀɴ ꜰᴇᴇʟ ʏᴏᴜʀ ᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴄᴇ ɪɴ ᴛʜɪꜱ ᴍɪɴɪꜱᴛʀʏ.”

     “ɪ ᴋɴᴏᴡ ɪ'ᴍ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀʟᴏɴᴇ.”

     That's when it finally dawned on him. The familiar rope of tug-a-war in his mind, that push and pull energy in his heart. Someone was using quintessence to communicate with him. Or rather, some ghoul. It had been so long since he'd communicated like this. It almost felt like he forgot the language, even if it was a native one. Omega tried to channel his energy into something coherent to say back to this mysterious quintessent ghoul, but honestly, he wasn't sure how much Terzo was really helping his cause, so he decided against it. 

     “Hey,” Terzo called for his attention again. “Focus.” 

     Omega snapped out of his shrouded daze, glancing up at Terzo, who was still trying to ride him like some ambitious cowboy but was losing his steam. 

     “Are you enjoying this?” he questioned. He wiped the sweat from his brow. “We can stop if you'd like.” 

     “I am,” Omega quickly reassured, guilt flooding his features. “I wanna keep going.” 

     “You sure?” Terzo frowned at him. 

     Omega nodded, petting his hair and face. “I'm sure.” 

     Once again, Terzo resumed working his hips back and forth, keeping eye contact with Omega for any disconnect. Omega did his best to get back into it, bucking into Terzo with the same fervor. 

     “That's it,” Terzo purred encouragingly. He pulled up Omega's shirt and circled a nipple, pinching the bud just to watch his favorite ghoul stutter in his breath and hips. “You like that now, don't you.” 

     Omega merely nodded, biting his lip as Terzo started to play with both his nipples. His thoughts began to scatter, his focus back on Terzo's brilliant fingers. He slipped a whine when he looked up to see Terzo now licking them. 

     “ꜰɪɴᴇ. ɪ'ʟʟ ꜰɪɴᴅ ʏᴏᴜ ᴍʏꜱᴇʟꜰ.”

     Panicked, Omega tried to sit up but was pushed back down by Terzo. He whimpered when he felt him suck on his chest, his tongue swirling in just the right way. 

     “Terz-Oh!” the ghoul gasped when he felt him bite down. 

     Terzo pulled up, grinning from ear to ear. “Oh, did I hit a nerve?” 

     “Please- I-” 

     “Shhh,” Terzo hushed him with his hand. “I'll take good care of you, don't get yourself worked up.” 

     Omega wanted to sob. What a mess. He internally pleaded that he could at least get off before whoever tried to find them, or this was going to be embarrassing. 

     Terzo started to undo Omega's zipper along with his, dragging the waistbands down to get access to their cocks. Terzo smeared the pre-cum that had already collected over both of them and used both hands to stroke.

     “Look at us, Omega,” Terzo crooned. He thumbed over their heads, teasing with the pressure he pushed down on. 

     Omega watched Terzo rub their dicks together while he tried to hold himself back. After a few shaky moans exchanged, Terzo went back to devouring Omega's mouth, panting and whispering senseless things in the heat of the moment to him. 

     “Cum with me, Omega,” Terzo begged between gasps. He jerked them off a bit faster, his hips cantering into his hand. “I want you… C'mon… C'mon-” 

     Omega fed off his energy and desperation, groping his ass with his freehand and combing through his hair. He wasn't far behind Terzo as he pushed aside any distractions, loving the way they felt together. Terzo ended up beating him to it, however, shuddering and huffing ragged sounds. He spewed spurts of cum over his hand and Omega's stomach. 

     “Fuck- Fuck I-” The emeritus winced. “I'm so sorry, amore mio… Fuck…” 

     Omega gave him a tired smile and drew him into a tight embrace. “Don't be,” he murmured as he rubbed his back. “You were great.” 

     “You were great,” Terzo echoed back, taut but satisfied. He groaned, nuzzling into Omega's face. “You want me to finish you off?” 

     “No,” Omega sighed, recalling his thoughts. “I… I think we're going to have company soon.” 

     “Company?”

     Just then, a knock came at the door in record time.

Chapter Text

After scrambling to get dressed and cleaned up, Terzo and Omega opened the wooden door to find not one, but two new, and equally peculiar, ghouls. They stood tall above Terzo, but neither towered Omega. They had already gotten established into uniform, masked and buttoned up into their fine-pressed cassocks. One was slender in the figure and had this shadowy aura while the other was broader with an ethereal air to them though somehow seemed meeker. 

     Omega's eyes darted between the two of them, immediately trying to gauge their characters. “Uhh, can we help you two?” he rumbled, a bit agitated now that he was face to face with presumably one of the ghouls responsible for interrupting their intimacy. 

     “I take it you heard I was coming,” the first ghoul spoke. “Truthfully I had my doubts.” 

    “I apologize, I was… preoccupied. ” Omega cleared his throat, avoiding Terzo's telling smirk. 

     “Phil said you were the guy,” he said again, then crossed gazes with his buddy. “This is the guy, right?” 

     The other one didn't say much, just analyzing Omega with almost… disappointment? 

     “What? What guy?” Omega huffed. “...If this is about training I'm-” 

    “-Training? Nonono, we don't care about your mortal etticacy.” The ghoul started laughing like a hyena, unnatural yet genuine. “Aether here is looking for his little brother.”

     Terzo glanced at the trio of ghouls with little recognition of what this was about. He was still fixing his hair subconsciously, stuck on looking presentable. 

     “Little brother?” the senior ghoul mouthed to himself. 

     “...He's supposed to be here. We were supposed to get summoned together,” Aether chimed in now. 

     Omega sucked on a breath, dragging out his answer. Being summoned with someone you knew was rare. Ghouls were usually pulled by random unless the summoner had previously known a ghoul prior and had a strong link. He and Alpha had been pulled by chance and he was forever grateful for it, but it wasn't always that way. These ghouls seemed young, or at least inexperienced about the summoning process. He felt his chest tighten at the bad news he was about to give, but before he even got a word in, Aether sighed. 

     “I can't believe this is happening.” He began to pace with his tail between his legs. “I told him we'd go together…” 

     While Aether paced, the other ghoul awkwardly watched, unsure of what to say or do. Instead, he just steered off course and began introducing himself to Omega and Terzo like that exchange didn't make things weird. “...My friends call me Swiss. How do you do?” 

     Omega and Terzo reluctantly shook his hand when he offered it, giving each other estranged looks. 

     “Terzo Emeritus.” Terzo cracked a smile under pressure. 

     “Omega…” The quintessent ghoul replied his name. 

     “Terzo, Omega, wonderful names,” Swiss sang. He clasped his hands in one big clap. “I'll tell you, Earth does not change one bit. Just as horrific yet perpetually beautiful as I remember.” 

     “Sure is,” Terzo slowly chuckled under his breath. 

     “I was here back in the 60s, but only momentarily as part of a magician act that went horribly wrong,” he explained casually. “Very Truamatic, but hey, what's a man without his stories, right? Now I'm serving some manchild cardinal? You never know what life's gonna throw at you do you.” 

    Terzo nodded at first before the realization slowly caught up with him. He stumbled over his own thoughts and grasped Omega's shoulder in an instant like he were a guard rail. “Car-Cardinal you say?”

    Swiss snickered, rolling his eyes. “Oh yeah. Huge dork. Cardinal Copia. You know him?” 

    “Cardinal Copia! Ah! Yes! I'm familiar, yes!” Terzo started laughing out of nerves and adrenaline now. Omega side-eyed him wearily. 

    “Yeahh, so total nerd, sorta uptight.” the ghoul's eyes grinned then tossed to the side as an idea occurred to him. “Though he does wear some tight ass pants… I could work with that.” 

     Omega cringed while Terzo looked like he was about to blow up the entire ministry or himself telepathically.

     “By the way, nice jizz stain,” Swiss gestured to Omega's pants abruptly. 

     Omega looked down and studied his lower attire. To his dismay, he had in fact missed a spot. The ghoul shot a hand over his crotch. “Excuse me-” 

     “-Anyhoo, I won't keep you. Nice meeting you folks. Me and him are gonna take a walk, get familiar with the place and such.” Swiss turned and wrapped an arm around Aether. “Let's roll out. I heard this place has a pool table somewhere from that pissy fishy.” 

     Omega and Terzo watched the two ghouls walk off together in absolute silence. They were both stunned by the encounter, trying to reel themselves in but the shellshock was winning. Terzo exploded into rage first. 

     “When did HE get GHOULS?!” The emeritus hissed, furious as a water- dunked cat.

     “I don't know!” Omega scoffed at him, storming back inside Terzo's quarters. He went to the kitchen sink and tried to wipe his pants down again to get rid of the stain that wasn't even his. “All I know is I'm glad we're leaving that weirdo behind!” 

     Terzo slammed the door behind them. He whisked a bottle of liquor from the kitchenette cabinet across the room and poured them both glasses. “Sister Imperator is out of her god. damn. MIND if she thinks COPIA of all people is going to make a good papa!” 

     “Sister Imperator is out of her goddamn mind if she thinks those ghouls are going to behave! They have zero idea what they're in for!” Omega snarled.

     “It's gonna go to shit! It's all going to shit!” Terzo handed Omega a shot glass and knocked back his with a slam. “I knew it would!” 

     Omega gave up on the pants and took a shot with him, sighing at the burn. 

     “He's not even part of the bloodline!” 

     “Well, would you have been happier with a guy who did better or worse than you?” the ghoul tried to point out the positive, though it was useless trying to put out Terzo's flames. 

     Terzo took another shot and then scrunched his face. After a few begrudging moments he announced, “I'm gonna talk to Sister Imperator. This is absurd!” 

     Omega clenched his jaw as Terzo threw on a jacket and aimed for the door. “I'm not sure if that's a-” 

     The door slamming interrupted his warning. 

     “-good idea…” he scowled and stole the bottle of liquor to finish off himself while he went back to packing.

     . . .

     “She's in a meeting, you cannot go in there!” A sister shrieked as Terzo tried to bypass her to break into Sister Imperator's office. 

     “Sister Jasmine, I assure you this is urgent!” Terzo insisted as he reached for the silver handle.

     “Sister Imperator has given me specific instructions to not disturb her! If you have an appointment-” 

     Terzo cut her off, quickly turning the knob. Sister Jasmine gasped and clutched her grucifix as she jumped from her desk to refuse him entry, but he had already swung open the door. 

     “SISTER IMPERAtorr…” Terzo called out and then fizzled at the sight he'd walked in on. 

     Sister Imperator sat on the desk with her back facing him. Her legs were spread with her skirt hiked up. She shot a horrified look over her shoulder when she saw Terzo and immediately kicked a head away from her. Terzo heard his father's groan before he saw his face peek up, face paint smeared at the mouth with… 

     “What are you doing here?!” Sister Imperator snapped. She shoved Nihil aside and slid off the desk to situate herself. “Get Out!” 

      Terzo froze in his ice bath, his jaw and stomach crashing to the floor. 

     Oh for fuck's sake!

     Sister Jasmine looked close to tears witnessing the conflict. “I'm so sorry, Sister- I tried to explain and-” 

     “-You're dismissed, Sister Jasmine. Do not fret over the likes of him.” Sister Imperator shooed her off in one wave. The large door shut quietly behind them. 

     “Terzo!” Nihil gave him a gummy smile. “Have you heard the good news?!” 

     Sister Imperator drilled a dirty glare at the old papa for not getting the memo. She sputtered incoherently before she threw her hands up in an exasperated scoff. 

     “Gah-Good news? GOOD NEWS?!” Terzo screamed at Nihil until his smile dropped off the face of the earth. “Are you senile, old man?!” 

    Nihil frowned as if Terzo had flushed his pet goldfish down the toilet. “Well clearly you have not, son. I am to take over as Papa again until we find a suitable candidate for the papacy!” 

    Terzo felt another blow to his system, his eyes practically bulging out of his sockets now. “You? Seriously?!” 

     “Yes, seriously!” 

     “That's not what I heard-” The emeritus son tried to argue but then found his voice painful. In the corner of his eye he saw Phil enter the room beside him. Sister Imperator crossed her arms, collective confidence returning back to her cold demeanor. 

     “What have you heard?” Phil tilted his head towards him. His eyes grew to a piercing blue, radiant like an infinite sky. 

     Terzo felt dizzy and disoriented suddenly, his body heavy and his head light. The more he stared at Phil the more he felt like he was going to faint. Why was his heart racing so fast? Why was he sweating?

     “If I may ask,” Phil added. “I'm merely curious.” 

     Nihil raised a brow while Sister Imperator waited impatiently for this exchange to be over. 

     “...Nothing,” Terzo struggled to reply. He hunched over and found the room to spin with blurred shapes. “I.. I heard nothing…” 

     “You look ill, dark excellence,” the special ghoul murmured and offered a arm. He pulled Terzo up straight when he started to waver. “Let's find you a place to lie down.” 

     Terzo used the last of his energy to stare down his father who didn't share his panic. He just stood there in his blanket of gold and white, eying his son all despondent. He looked angelic as Terzo's vision blurred, like the light of a streetlamp in the dead of night that passes you by in a fast-moving car. Nihil burned bright but was swept away by Terzo's strange spell. 

     . . . 

     Terzo did not dream, but he felt separated from reality in his state. It was dark and he could just barely grasp the edge of consciousness, echoes of voices registering in his ears, abstract ideas flooding his mind. Familiar yet so far away. He wasn't sure he wanted to awake though as things began to piece together bit by bit. There was an ache in his chest that he feared wouldn't soothe. A heaviness that would not lift. What was the point of anything if he tried everything? He felt that reality wasn't as mendable as he thought to be. He used to be so young… he used to have ambitions that achieved themselves and ideas that became physical. Was it better to grieve a dream than to never have had one at all? Was it better to live a life full of regrets than to never have had one in the first place? 

    “You did this. I can feel it.” 

     “Things needed to be deescalated.” 

     “Deescalated?! He passed out!” 

     “It's only temporary. Just as your quintessence wanes, so does mine.” 

     “You used it against a member of the ministry! That breaks a code of ethics doesn't it?” 

     “And if I ignored the order I would've disobeyed, which breaks the summoner code. Do not act like you’re a saint when we're born serpents.” 

     Terzo could hear the argument playing out above him somewhere but doubted his ability to participate. How could he participate in anything anymore when every wrong he tried to right became worse. Maybe it was just his nature he’d denied far too long. That the bad would always outweigh the good he did. 

     “There's a big difference between breaking the code to save your own skin vs. breaking the cycle. I'm sick of eating my own tail!” 

     “I've always been saving everyone's skin and I'm still saving everyone's skin!” 

     “No, you're saving yours!” 

     “Do you truly love Terzo?” 

     “...” 

     “Keep him away from the ministry.” 

     “Why?” 

     “He is his only enemy.” 

Chapter Text

     When the sun graced his face, the morning had thawed the ice he had felt encased in all night. He stared through his lashes at the rays bleeding into the room, pooling over the perse-colored velvet draped across his curled legs. The refreshing quiet stilled his thoughts and he closed his eyes again, taking the minutes to hear his own breath. In… then out. A warm hand came to rest upon his cheek, brushing lightly across his cool skin. 

     “Morning,” Omega's voice murmured in his chest, tired as the old dog on the porch.  

     “...Morning,” Terzo mustered up a will to speak, even though he much preferred not to right now. He clasped the hand over his face, basking in the tenderness of the gesture. 

     “Are you feeling better?” 

     Terzo's memory of yesterday fluttered back. His encounter with Sister Imperator and his father, and then the strangeness of seeing Phil. He wasn't quite sure what had happened once he started feeling dizzy, the rest seemed to burn away as if it were old film. He knew he must've fainted, that much was clear, but ‘why?’ was still a question on his mind. 

     “Yes, I'm… I must've needed the rest,” he replied slowly. 

     Omega hissed a breath as he shifted to face him. “...Must have.” 

     Terzo laid in silence with him, Omega resting his forehead against his shoulder. He stomached the heartache that weighed on his chest, this rush of guilt and shame squeezing his ribs like that of a tight space. There was little room to breathe, even when he exhaled. 

     “Omega,” Terzo mumbled. 

     “Hm?” 

     Terzo's throat closed in on itself and he scrunched his eyes shut. Losing the words, he just leaned his head up against his horns, pressing his cheek against the dull point that curved forward. 

     Omega frowned into his neck, nuzzling his nose to the pulse of his throat. He could sense the distance between them, all the things unsaid yet somehow understood. He felt so close but so far at the same time. A thin glass wall he wished with all his might to shatter but feared it would only fog up with the coming winter.

     . . .

     The trip was a blur. Everything was packed for Terzo and fate threw him on a plane to New York. He barely thought of much. He didn't want to. Everything he did was with a slow trudge, his head just barely tilted up above water. He didn't want to swim, but he did. He swam the United States; the sea of mountain range, plains, and then the coast. When they landed, he swam the airport, the streets, the subway systems, and when they arrived at the studio apartment he finally let himself sink, tired of fighting to float. 

    Omega had blown up an air mattress on the floor of the bedroom from the general store down the block. It wasn't much, but it was temporary until the furniture arrived. Omega left Terzo to sleep after Terzo insisted the travel did a number on him, but not without making him promise to call if he needed anything. Then he was out, helping the other ghouls to settle in. 

     Later, when Terzo finally awoke reluctantly, it was just barely 4 o'clock in the morning. The autumn made the nights longer so it was still dark out. A chill settled in the apartment, shadows blanketing the room. It created a deep sense of crippling loneliness when nothing stirred but the low glow of an alarm clock nestled beside the bed. It's red light illuminated the floorboards and parts of the wall if you squinted. Terzo thought about getting up, but he didn't. It didn't even feel possible. Omega was still gone, so without anyone to tell him otherwise, he went back to sleep. 

      It wasn't until maybe noon, Terzo was shook awake. 

     “Terzo,” Omega's voice rang out, echoing the empty space. “You gotta get up.” 

     Terzo surfaced from sleep with a low groan, resisting the urge to bat his partner away when he recognized the concern in his voice. He could already feel a migraine coming on just from consciousness alone. “...eugh, what is it?” 

     “You've been asleep for a while… is everything okay?” 

     Terzo nodded into the pillows, glued to the bed he felt. He was just starting to drift back into that heavy sleep again until he felt Omega start to shake him again. “Fine, I'm fine,” his hiss came more pronounced.

     “I did some grocery shopping and made a couple of sandwiches. You should eat,” Omega murmured, getting shyer. 

     Terzo finally opened his eyes and sighed as he tried to get up but ended up just rolling on his back to stare up at Omega. His eyes were dark and circled, sunken in with an exhaustion he hadn't shaken off in the last 24 hours. 

     “Are you sick?” The ghoul kneeled down to look at him carefully. 

    Terzo sneered at his intrusion to himself that didn't go unnoticed. He rubbed his face and turned away, leaving Omega to speculate. 

     “Are you at least gonna get up?” Omega felt his hurt twist into it's own attitude back at Terzo. “I can't help you unless you tell me what's up?-” 

     “Please,” Terzo huffed into the sheets he threw over himself to block out the light. “Please go away…” 

     Omega bit back his reply, locked in his tongue as he kneeled there at a loss. It wasn't like Terzo to push him away, especially so blatantly. It felt like whiplash from only yesterday, but he had been absent for a while. He spoke like a ghost and appeared like one too. 

     “...I'm gonna unpack some more. I'll try to keep it down,” Omega told him gingerly. He cleared his throat and got back up to his feet. Terzo could feel his shadow linger over him for a few delayed seconds until he finally left. 

     Terzo listened to his weight on the creaking floor get farther and farther, and then the door shut with a quiet click. Terzo further buried his head into his knees, trying to gain a sense of himself, but felt nothing but a dark shadow over him. 

     A few hours later, the door opened and the smell of food filled the room. Once again, Terzo was awoken. 

     “Hey,” Omega's voice greeted his ears. The blanket was gently pulled off his head. “Got some dinner. You feeling any better?” 

     Terzo opened his eyes and saw the plate of pizza he had brought to him. His eyes knew it’d be delicious and appetizing, but his mind just saw another needless task. Shame had filled his stomach as if it were a 5-course meal already, but the guilt made him nod his head to the question. He felt terrible about earlier, terrible that he had snapped, terrible that he was once again something to look after. A burden. He didn't understand what was wrong with him. Why couldn't he just get up and snap out of whatever weird funk he was in, why he kept running into deadends. Maybe he deserved it. For the vanity, the selfishness, the pride, the arrogance. And now the laziness, laying in bed the entire day while Omega tried to help them settle in. Or maybe it was the self-pity. Rumination and self-destruction. Hell, he barely even heard Omega's voice when it came again over his thoughts. 

     “Terzo?” 

     “...Yes?” Terzo asked. 

     “Are you gonna eat?” Omega nudged the plate of food his direction. “There's still leftover sandwiches too if you want that instead. Pastrami.” 

      Terzo just stared at the plate of Pizza, his head hazy and indecisive. His senses told him it'd be a good meal, but all his stomach did was drop rather than rumble.

     Omega watched Terzo go unresponsive again, just giving him that dead gaze he's had. The ghoul pursed his lips, swallowing back his doubt. Maybe he just needed some encouragement? 

     “Got it from this pizza shop down the block. Mist and I heard good things about it. I wanted you to be the judge though,” Omega forced a chuckle, trying to smile. “You gotta tell me if it's authentic or I got scammed out of thirty bucks.” 

     Terzo's eyes began to water from the stress of trying to find the will to eat or even get up. He scoffed and rolled his eyes at Omega's attempt to be funny, desperately trying to keep himself together. 

     The ghoul cringed at himself when he saw Terzo beginning to cry and choke on a sob. It was a good thing he was not a comedian. Tough crowd.

     “Is it that bad?” Omega’s smile strained as Terzo tried to laugh over his own crying. He couldn't help but laugh a bit with him, both of them a bit crazy from the last month. 

     “No- No-” Terzo hiccuped, wiping his face. He grinned through his tears bitterly. “I just… I'm such a fuck-up,” he blubbered in a burst of sobs. 

     Omega's smile faltered into a grimace. He quickly put the pizza aside and tried to sit on the side of the bed. Unfortunately though, the lack of air in the mattress made his ass hit the hard surface of the floor instead and Terzo's fly up. 

     “Sorry.” the ghoul bit his tongue at Terzo's surprised face when he landed on his back again. He expected Terzo to react in more crying, but he heard him just broken-laugh some more. Omega's misfortunes were funnier than his jokes apparently. 

     “Why are you sorry?” Terzo asked, all hysterical. He forced himself to sit, finding it hard to breathe while laughing and sobbing in bed. 

     Omega gave him a weird look, the two exchanging baffled yet playful looks at each other. “I dunno, for almost popping the bed.” 

     “I've never heard someone apologize for having a fat ass before,” Terzo cackled from ear to ear at him, his belly beginning to ache from something that wasn't dread anymore.

     The ghoul snorted at his bluntness, laying back to rest his head in Terzo’s lap. “Well I think you're the first person to cry over pizza.” 

    “It’s not about the- the pizza!” The emeritus choked out. “It’s me! I’m… I’m…” 

      Omega’s laughter eased with his to something more doting in breaths. His gaze softened. 

     “There's something wrong with me,” Terzo confessed. “And I… I don't know what it is.” 

     The ghoul listened, trying to straighten the quiver in his lips. He grasped Terzo’s hands as they trembled with his admission. 

     “I wish things were different,” he whimpered. “and I wish I was… but I'm not, and it’s not, and-” 

     “-Hey,” Omega intervened, squeezing his hold on him. “It’s gonna be okay.” 

     Terzo looked at him and saw the mutual fear in his eyes that he tried to hide with the firmness of his words. He’s always known the fear in Omega. It’s never in his voice or his face, but behind his gaze and what he doesn't say. He knows it’s bad when it’s even got the ghoul swearing something he doesn't believe. 

     “If it were,” Terzo began, dropping the whiny tone to more of a mutter. “You would’ve told me by now.” 

     Omega cocked a brow. “Told you what? I just did tell you?” he questioned. 

     The ex-papa chuckled again. He didn't know why. Nothing about anything was funny. Especially now about what he was gonna say. He knew he probably shouldn't say it at all but a part of him felt angry having not said it. Never feeling safe enough to. Like it never would matter in the end if he did. “You are so scared of losing me you’ve never once told me that you love me.” 

     Omega was suddenly too tongue-tied to reply, the primitive fear in his eyes showing itself more and more as he glared. “Wh-What?” he gawked. 

     “You haven't,” Terzo repeated with more of a jab. “I know you want to, but you don't.” 

     “Terzo, I-” 

     “-I won't ever make you say it back because I know already,” he added through a sharp breath intended to calm himself but it only made him sound even more distressed. “But it hurts more when you lie, Omega. When you keep me in the dark.” 

     Omega froze, his face-stonewalling as he tried to come up with his best reply. 

   Terzo darted his teary-eyes down, holding back more of his despair. “I know I’m not what you deserve, but you’re all I have…”

Chapter Text

     Omega gazed at him and then sighed like a landslide. “I… I don't know what to say.” 

     “Because I'm right?” 

     “No- No, because you're wrong and I don't know how to prove it to you.” The ghoul scoffed. “I'm not…” 

     “You are plenty good with words,” Terzo rolled his eyes and pulled away. “At least when you want to be, that is.” 

     Omega glared at his insult but pushed it aside. “I meant it. I meant it when I said it's going to be okay because look where we are!” He gestured to the dark, empty apartment. “The big apple!”

     “Oh yes, because I've never felt more at home, have I!” Terzo jeered, flopping back in his blankets as he muttered intelligible Italian curses to the ceiling.

     “Well, I reckon we’re safer here than we were back in California,” Omega finally slipped some truth, tensing as he said it. 

    Terzo cocked a brow at him mid-sneer. “Safer? Safer how?” 

     Omega bit his tongue and stood up from the bed to stretch out his nerves. 

     “I suppose we're away from the chaos of the main ministry, but I never felt like I was in any real danger, and with the uh binding ritual you shouldn't have either-” 

     “-I just meant the ministry is off our backs, y'know? We have some distance between us and them. I mean, this is what we wanted, right?” The quintessent ghoul replied. 

     “Is that what you're still scared of?” Terzo mumbled as he sat up again. “The ministry?” 

     Omega shared a long, intensive gaze with him, both of them pleading something of the other that neither of them wanted to give up. 

     “I don't need protecting,” Terzo grit out. “So get on with it.” 

     “I don't know what you're talking about,” Omega muttered, his face buried under the weight of his strain. 

     “Ohh, you don't know what I'm talking about,” Terzo mocked, jerking his head to each harsh pronunciation. “I know you know something I don't, and I'm capable of handling the truth, unlike you!” 

     Omega clenched his jaw as he just barely reached the doorway to retreat from this entire argument. Just a few inches short. Just a few inches short before Terzo had reeled him back in with his venomous voice, slithering under his skin. He turned his head back into the shadows of the bedroom, only half his face lit from the luminescence of the hallway.

     “You spend so much time hiding from it,” the emeritus curled his lip to bare his teeth. “So much time keeping everything to yourself.” 

     The quintessent ghoul's eyes gleamed, stern and profound, his rigid stature tall and firm like he were mirroring the wall he was building up. Terzo watched him with little amusement, more-so curious about what he'd say. If he'd break, if he'd crumble to his level, if anything he could say would make a dent or crack, or if he was truly indestructible after all. Omega the titan. He'd always seen Omega as reasonable and strong-willed, but rarely unsound and catty.

     “You can't even deny it,” Terzo taunted under his breath.

     “Give me some GRACE!” Omega snapped finally. He flew out and slammed the door, causing the wood to splinter and develop a deep-set crack. 

     The apartment went dead quiet after that. There was nothing more to say, not any room to. The silence took up all the space to even breathe. The outburst had been so brief, it felt like a lightning strike in front of him, more than the head-on storm Terzo had been expecting. He wondered if it would've been better if Omega had just said something hateful instead. That if Terzo had heard all the terrible things he had already thought about himself from him, he'd finally know they were all true. The ghoul had made his wishes clear though, so there was that. 

     Terzo didn't quite know what to feel, the shock overriding his system for a minute or two. He couldn't recall much of a time Omega had yelled at him before. Petty squabbling about insignificant things, sure, but never like that. Never cut so deep it'd leave scars. It was never permanent. 

     Grace. 

     What a simple yet utterly complex request. 

     . . .

     The next few days were awkward at best. Terzo stayed in bed as much as he could, but eventually Omega got the other ghouls to come over and visit. The potential embarrassment of being depressed must've lit a fire under his ass then, but all Terzo could feel burning within was resentment rather than drive and Omega must've felt the same since he spent a generous amount of time outside the apartment. It was all a mess. The plan that was supposed to bring them closer together now only served to push each other away. 

     Terzo frequently took the time to jot down lyrics for the next album, anything he felt or saw. Most of it was gibberish and meaningless, but at least it was something. Something out of nothing, he thought. He felt numb and bitter to the excitement he thought he should be feeling, back in his old city, but it only reminded him of his mom, whom he should’ve called by now. It was paralyzing to even think about what he should or should not be doing. 

     And while Terzo brainstormed and lost his mind, Omega practically lived in the studio until the furniture came the next week. He set it all up, lifting their things from the moving truck into their new homes inside. He let Terzo have some control over the interior design as he didn't particularly care or have the eye for it. It was the most time they had spent working together as of late, but they didn't talk much. Not unless it was small talk or relentless bickering. 

    “It’s the wrong screw,” Omega warned him. 

     “But it says screw B?” Terzo jabbed his finger at the building manual. 

      “It’s screw C.” 

     “No it’s not, there's five of them and only four of screw B! There's four holes!” 

     “Because the fifth screw goes up above the headboard to secure it to the wall,” the ghoul snarled. “Just go sort the boxes. I said I had it.” 

     “Do you think I'm stupid? I can follow a manual!” 

     When the furniture was all moved in and built, the apartment finally settled, the couple still didn't interact much. Omega kept to himself and Terzo to his hobbies. Even if they were in the same room, they were never quite together. It wasn't until the rest of the ghouls noticed that they started to prod and ask questions. 

     “What's up with you two?” Mist inquired of Omega during a rehearsal in the studio. They were working out a riff for one of the new songs, but they agreed to pause for a lunch break. 

      Omega glanced up from his half-eaten sandwich to the ghoulette and followed her gaze. Terzo had been glaring at him from outside the sound booth, but when they locked eyes, Terzo strutted off to go grab his usual coffee down the block. 

     “Nothing,” Omega mumbled between bites. He wiped the mayo off his mouth with his hand. “He's just moody.” 

     “Okay…?” Mist raised a brow and twirled her fork around some noodles. “Do you know why exactly?” 

    Omega chewed his food and was quiet until he swallowed. He looked down and picked up a few chips to pop in his mouth. “Why don't you just ask him yourself?” 

     “Honestly? He doesn't seem like he wants to talk.” 

     He made a hum of acknowledgement, munching and spacing off. 

     “You have no idea?” 

     Omega held a chip up to Mist. “These are probably the best damn chips I've ever had.” 

     Mist shot him a funny look and took the offered chip. “What's so special about them?” 

     “They're kettle chips,” the quintessent ghoul mused. “Try 'em.” 

     The water ghoulette blinked and ate the chip, trying to understand the appeal. It was crunchy and salty, like… well, a chip. 

     “They're crisper, right?” 

     “I guess.” Mist shrugged and got up with her bowl to converse elsewhere. “Whatever...” 

     “Best chips,” Omega mouthed to himself, resuming his lunch now in solitude. 

     . . .

     “Hey, so, what's the deal with Omega?” Ifrit questioned Terzo at the grocery store another day later in the week. 

     Terzo was bagging some garlic in the produce aisle and made an audible groan. “Why? Did he say something about me?” 

     Ifrit picked at his ear while eyeing some strange purple cabbage getting watered by the sprinklers. “No, Mist said-” 

     “-I don't even know why he thinks he has any right to talk about me,” the emeritus cut the fire ghoul off. “He's the one who needs to work through his problems, not me.” 

     “Did you guys break up?” Ifrit squinted his eyes as if his sight were the issue of the misunderstanding. 

     Terzo laughed and threw the garlic into the cart. “I cannot be tied down to someone like him. He can’t even get over the shame of loving me!” 

     “Oh,” the ghoul clenched his teeth, wishing he had never asked, but now unable to retreat from the topic without guilt. “...so talking didn't help?”

     “Omega doesn't talk,” Terzo growled and scooped up a tomato. “He keeps secrets and deflects, and makes you feel like the crazy one!” 

     “Ah...” Ifrit nodded hesitantly. 

     “I am not crazy!” he barked and crushed the tomato in his tight fist. 

    The two of them watched the squashed tomato bleed out and fall to the floor in a husk of what it once was. 

     “...I think we still have to pay for that,” Ifrit murmured and looked around to see if there were any witnesses. 

     “No, we don't,” Terzo hissed, wheeling the cart out of the aisle like a bat out of hell. “Not if we check out fast enough-”

   . . .

     It took a phone call from Alpha to finally get through to Omega. After lots of complaints from the other ghouls, Omega was woken up sharply by the buzzing of his phone on the coffee table. He rumbled his disdain half-asleep as he reached out his hand to grab it, mindlessly knocking over a few bottles and a bowl of Cheetos to the floor until it was in his grasp. He declined the call without looking to see who it was and rolled back into the couch cushions. Of course, the buzzing came again, though. And again, he declined it. Whoever was calling could call at a decent hour for all he cared. Unfortunately for him, the caller got creative. Omega heard Terzo’s voice mumbling in the bedroom, and when the lamp switched on, he knew he’d have to get up. 

     The bedroom door creaked open and Terzo’s footsteps pattered into the living room. The living room light flipped on. 

     “Omega,” Terzo hissed at him. “Tell your brother I am not your secretary!” 

    “What,” Omega mumbled into his pillow. 

     “Alpha wants to speak with you,” he huffed and pushed his phone into Omega's slack hands. 

     Omega grunted and rolled on his back to put the phone up to his ear. He swung his arm over his eyes, trying to block out the light. “...Hello?” 

    Alpha's warm tone filled the call, almost as sweet as honey. Almost. “Megsss, how are things on the East Coast?” 

     “Uhh, fine?” The quintessent ghoul sighed. “How are you?” 

     “Oh, Fantastic! Venezuela is such a beautiful country, the people are real friendly” he chirped. “Hey, listen though, as much as I'd like to catch up, I'm calling at 4 in the morning because I'm gonna need you to lock in pretty soon or I'm gonna have to leave the cruise early, alright buddy?” 

     Omega was quiet, trying to catch up but failing. “Oh ...um, Why? Are you seasick already?” 

     “No, Megs! So I can shove my HAND up your ASS to rip the STICK out of it! I should be RELAXING but I'm down here worrying about YOU up there on MY damn VACTION! Why the FUCK am I getting so many calls about YOU?-”

     Omega slowly sat up at the persistent shouting in his ear. He pulled the phone away as Alpha went into a rapid rant that hurt his hungover head. He rubbed his face and saw that Terzo was still there with his arms crossed, inspecting the mess he’d made of the living room. 

     “Should cut back on the drinking, it makes you a slob,” Terzo chided. He tightened his black robe up and walked back to the bedroom without another word. 

     Omega barely made an effort to reply. He just nodded along, too tired to argue. He put the phone back to his ear as he got himself up to his feet. 

     “-You haven't said shit to me! You don't say shit to anyone! I thought things were going to be better for you in New York, but now I'm hearing you and Terzo broke up?” 

     “Broke up?” Omega muttered as he hazardously stumbled to the sink for some water. “Who told you that?” 

     “Pebble! Mist told him because Chair told her that Ifrit said Terzo's been real unhappy with you!” 

     The quintessent ghoul scrunched his face, putting down the cup he was just about to fill from the faucet. He turned it off, suddenly feeling a sickness overcome him, but wasn't quite sure if it was the topic or the alcohol. “Well, he's depressed, yeah, but we're working it out.” 

     “Working it out, how?!” Alpha demanded. He then heard vomiting over the line. “Omega- Are... Are you drunk right now?” 

    Omega coughed and spat into the sink, then wiped his mouth with his shirt. “...No.”

     “Satanas, Megs… Just get it together. I'm sure if you guys talked it out, it'd be fine.” 

     “I can't tell him,” he argued, leaning against the counter for support. 

     “Can't tell him what?” 

     “That he's,” Omega stopped himself, the rest of the words disappearing off his tongue. “...forget it. I'm tired, Al.” 

     “How do you think I feel?!” 

     “I'll call you back, okay?” Omega promised. 

     “Fine, but soon.” 

     Omega hung up and sighed, feeling relieved that the confrontation was over. He looked back at the living room and found the mess too overwhelming to deal with, so he decided it was a mountain to climb another time. Returning Terzo's phone, he entered the bedroom to see Terzo still up, reading a book. Some philosophical gibberish he had annotated a while back. The author was a nutjob, but most geniuses of the time were he supposed. 

      “You’re reading that old thing?” Omega commented as he laid the phone on the nightstand closest to him. 

     “I come back to it from time to time,” Terzo spoke up, never lifting his eyes from the page. “You spent a lot of time with it.” 

     “Probably bored,” Omega mumbled and crawled on his side of the bed to pass out again. 

      As the ghoul got cozy in their bed, Terzo shot him a warning stare and put the book down abruptly.

     “I hope you know you reek,” he scoffed and swatted at him to get out. “I just cleaned these sheets!” 

     “What are you gonna do, hose me down?” Omega mocked about the one time he had washed him, but then began remembering the outcome and quieted down. 

     Terzo cocked his brow at him. “Well, I don't want you on the bed smelling like puke. Go shower, or just take the couch like you always do, eh?” 

     Omega reluctantly got out of the plush bed like the unwanted slug in the garden to wash up. He hauled himself to the bathroom, Terzo going back to his reading, and closed the door behind him. The bathroom wasn't nearly as elegant as the one back in the ministry, but it had a modern feel to it. The only thing Omega disliked about New York however was how cramped the rooms could get. The bathrooms were even worse. He stripped off his T-shirt and sweats and got into the tiny shower once the water was hot enough. 

     As he washed his body, he found himself feeling bothered by Terzo's remarks about him and began to wonder if it were true that Terzo was no longer happy with him. If he was telling the ghouls all this, did he intend to break things off with Omega over this secret he was keeping? He didn't even know why he was keeping it because he couldn't actually confirm it, but something told him Terzo was at risk. It was the only way any of it would make sense. Why Phil was so adamant about Terzo being away from the ministry. He'd already seen what he could do to Terzo if he was ordered to do so. Whatever it was, he knew he couldn't let Terzo catch on because he knew Terzo to be forever combative when he was challenged. 

     But he missed Terzo. He missed the way they conversed without structure, the way he laughed with his heart, the way his eyes smiled before his lips did. He missed his passionate kiss, and the way he would hold him to his chest, how his soft hands would roam his curls and caress his horns. He missed being loved and adored by someone. Terzo, who could make anyone feel important just by something as simple as companionship. It had only been like a week or so, but it couldn't have mattered less to Omega how much time flew by. He could still feel loneliness creeping in. How pathetic was he? Pushing Terzo away, yet wishing Terzo would love him anyway. He began to blush at how ashamed he was of everything. 

     What a fiasco!

Chapter Text

     Omega procrastinated on making up with Terzo for the next couple days. He knew he had to and he knew he should, for everyone's sake at this point, but then there was the issue of what he'd even say. He knew the only way to repair the mistrust and anger he had created was to tell the truth. That he was sorry, that he was flawed and stressed too, that he only wanted the best for Terzo, but he knew it wouldn't be enough to just be apologetic. He would have to be honest about what's been on his mind, and that could endanger everyone also. If anything were to happen to Terzo, god forbid hurt or worse, he would never forgive himself. Never. 

     “Omega,” Terzo called out to him from the kitchen. 

    Omega blinked and found himself staring at the television, some MTV rerun. He looked up to Terzo who actually seemed to be doing better. He was dressed in slacks and a patterned purple button-up, just 2 buttons popped from his neck to show off a gold chain. His hair was slicked back finely, and the ghoul even noticed some eyeliner and mascara action going too. He was definitely going somewhere today, and it wasn't the studio. 

     “Where are you off to?” Omega asked, unable to stop himself from staring. He leaned back into the sofa and studied him head to toe, trying to catch all the details he put into his appearance.

     ...Was that lip gloss?

     “I'm meeting up with a couple of producers today. Just to get the ball rolling on this album,” Terzo mentioned as if it were all it was, but the way he kept it minimal irked something to Omega. 

     “Where at?” 

     “A lounge downtown for lunch.” 

     “For how long?” 

     Terzo sent him a look. “I’m not sure. I guess if you don't see me tonight you’ll know it went well.” 

     Omega scowled at his humor and the way he seemed smitten over the idea of provoking him. “Yeah? Well I’ll be at the bar tonight. Pebble wants a night out, just the ghouls.” 

     “Sounds troublesome,” the emeritus retorted half-listening. He finished brewing some tea and headed for the door. “Don’t bring it back here.” 

     The ghoul huffed in his attempt to seem amused, staring back at the TV as Terzo left. When the front door shut moments later he chucked the remote on the floor, the television rapidly changing channels on impact. Damn emeritus always playing with him. Petty as ever. Hot as ever… 

     He groaned at how flustered he still got over him. Maybe he needed to get laid tonight too. He decided he would call up Pebble and see if the ghouls wanted to go pub crawling tonight, maybe get lucky with some stranger. 

     . . .

     “Sure we could go pubbing after rehearsal,” Pebble hummed as he twirled his drumsticks between his claws. “But are you sure you're okay?” 

    “Never better,” Omega replied. He took a swig of his water and switched his guitar amp on. “Just thought it'd be a shame to waste a good Friday night."

     “Nothing screams team builder like getting drunk together,” Mist cackled and gave Omega a knowing glare. She cradled her bass and looped her head into the shoulder strap “Hey, is Terzo coming?” 

     “No, he'll be busy tonight.” 

     “Busy with Ms. Eesha,” Ifrit snickered. 

     Omega grimaced and the rest of the ghouls went quiet, wondering if there was still feelings going on after all. 

     “So… how does this thing you have work again?” Chair asked. “Is it exclusive or not?”

     “What do you mean?” The quintessent ghoul murmured. 

     Pebble rolled his eyes. “Are you and Terzo still a thing? He's out here saying he's done with you yet you're still acting like it's just a lover's quarrel.” 

     “We… have a loose arrangement,” Omega tried to explain poorly and spied the rest of the ghouls tilting their heads in sync quizzically. 

      “Friends with benefits!” Ifrit snapped his fingers. 

     Omega shook his head and began tuning his guitar up. 

     “An open relationship?” Chair guessed next behind the piano. 

     “A situationship,” Pebble pondered. 

      “What? No, we're just partners.” Omega cringed at all the labels.

     “Okay, but Terzo's sleeping around and you're…” Ifrit struggled to figure out if Omega really showed any interest in anyone else. “...not?” 

      Omega scoffed, seemingly offended by the remark. “I don't care who he sleeps with.” 

      All the ghouls exchanged uneasy smiles at each other. 

     “Okay, but you're sooo jealous right now,” Pebble laughed in his face. “Did he even tell you he's seeing someone else now?” 

     “He's not seeing someone else,” the quintessent ghoul muttered as if his word were law. It was then however that he began to connect the dots to himself. How insistent Terzo had been of keeping the apartment clean now, how he seemed to be bouncing back from his flunk lately. He was going out more and dressing up, but Omega had just thought he was feeling better… 

     Had Omega truly not realized? Fuck, maybe he had been drinking too much! 

     “Yikes,” Chair chimed in on the realization of the group that Omega truly had been clueless after all. “I told you guys we shouldn't have said anything...” 

     Omega put his guitar down in its case and stood up, looking like the definition of fight or flight. “I-I gotta go…” 

     “Go? Go where?! we haven't even started practicing yet!” Pebble yelped and tried to follow him out of the sound booth. He stumbled over a few cords and a stray drum, but wasn't fast enough to keep the heartbroken ghoul from fleeing the premises. “Omega, C’mon! It’s Terzo, it's probably not even that serious!” 

     Omega just left, getting tunnel vision as he escaped the recording studio and got lost in a crowd of bustling New Yorkers. He didn't want to be there. He didn't want to be anywhere. He could hear his own deafening heartbeat and knew if he didn't walk it off or something to calm down he’d do something rash. Something he’d regret. He couldn't get it out of his head though; Terzo seeing someone else. He didn't usually care who Terzo saw. They had agreed they were allowed to see other people, but usually it was just for sex. They never established relationships with other people, not without talking it through. But he had this terrible scenario playing in his head that it was not just a one nightstand, but multiple, and dates, and time invested, and maybe even feelings- 

     Fuck. Fuck. Fuck!

     Wanting to rip his own hair out, Omega pushed past everyone to get back to the apartment despite the protests he faced of his rude shoving. It was already late afternoon, but maybe if the odds were in his favor he could get back before Terzo and put an end to it all. He was so sick of the games Terzo played. If Terzo really wanted his attention that bad then he was going to fucking get it. He didn't care if that’s exactly what Terzo had planned or if he was going to make an absolute fool of himself. He was at his limit with the bullshit. 

     . . .

     When Omega barged back into the apartment huffing and puffing like the big bad wolf, he frantically searched the place for any sign of life. He checked for any new shoes at the door and found some black heels. He checked the living room and found Terzo's purple shirt strewn across the couch. On the coffee table were 2 glasses of wine, one left unfinished. His heart was hammering in his chest at the reality that Terzo absolutely was sleeping with someone behind his back to get a reaction out of him. That lascivious whore!

     The ghoul raced to the bedroom and swung open the door to find nobody there. Unconvinced, he darted his head towards the bathroom and sure enough the light was on. Soft music played behind the door and the scent of sweet jasmine wafted under the door. Unable to hold back his rage, Omega shoved his shoulder into the door, expecting to catch Terzo in the act with his new mistress. What he found instead was something else. 

     Terzo must've just gotten out of the bath because he was naked aside from a towel wrapped around his waist. He stood in front of the mirror washing his face, but when the door was forced open he jumped out of his skin. His eyes shot up with fright but then grew angry at the unnecessary scare when he saw it was only Omega. “What?! What is it? Where's the fire?!” Terzo glared at him from the mirror. 

     “Where is she?” Omega began violently scouring the bathroom. “I know she's here!” 

     Terzo sputtered to even reply, turning towards him as he watched Omega tear open the shower curtains to find nobody. “What the fuck are you on about? Who?!” 

     “Don't play dumb!” Omega growled and pushed past him to search the closest next. “You know exactly who!” 

     Dumbfounded, Terzo just leaned back in his towel against the sink, trying to figure out who he meant. “If this is about this morning, I was kidding!” he hollered into the bedroom. 

     “No you weren't,” he grunted as he flung open the closet and searched behind the clothes. When he found nobody again, he got onto his knees to check under the bed. “The ghouls told me all about you and Ms. Eesha!” 

     “My vocal instructor?” Terzo scoffed and followed after him. “Have you gone mad, Omega?!” 

     Again, Omega found nobody and he was beginning to believe he was crazy. Who the fuck was this lady? Houdini?!

     “Get off the floor, you idiot!” the emeritus kicked his side to get his attention. “I don't have anyone here! It’s just me!” 

     Omega muttered in his native tongue and got up, trying to brainstorm where else he hadn't checked. “Who’s high heels are at the door then?!” 

     “Mine!” Terzo snapped. 

     “But there’s two glasses of wine on the coffee table!” 

     Terzo rolled his eyes. “I wanted a drink or two. I figured I had the apartment to myself since you were going to be out with the ghouls.” 

    Omega heaved harsh breaths, beginning to calm down a bit. “...It’s really just you?” 

     “Yes!” he insisted. “Why aren't you out with the ghouls?” 

     The ghoul went quiet, ashamed to admit the only reason he left at all was that he thought Terzo was sleeping with someone else and came to confront him. 

     Terzo waited for a response, and when it didn't come he crossed his arms and looked Omega over. Sweaty clothes, heaving chest, and those baby crocodile eyes. “...You really care that much if I was sleeping with someone else?” 

     Omega was too out of breath to reply, just staring at Terzo's face with remorse. When his tunnel-vision started to lift he found his focus drifting lower to his bare shoulders and hirsute chest. He was still wet and sleek down to his soft stomach, the towel low enough to see the bushy trail that traveled below. His mouth fell dry, suddenly parched. 

     “Did you run here?” Terzo cracked a small smile like he just couldn't help it. He took a step closer and began to study him like he were some prized pony at the county fair. 

     “...Maybe,” Omega finally said, his voice rough as gravel from the yelling. The adrenaline had helped him get here, but now he found it was working against him. He coughed to clear his tight throat. 

   “Looks like it,” the emeritus hummed and continued to observe him. “You uh, look like shit.” 

     The ghoul huffed at the remark, used to the insults by now and could only find them somewhat funny. Omega was gross, disgusting, messy, dirty, and above all else irritating to Terzo. He was surprised that he hadn't walked off with his nose in the air this time though. He didn't dismiss him or tell him to leave, he lingered. He lingered, and fuck did he look at Omega just as starved. 

    “All that to keep me to yourself, eh?” Terzo chuffed, playing it cool like a true casanova. “You always were a possessive thinG-” 

     Omega clasped his face and pried him into a kiss, mercilessly brushing his lips up against his. He felt Terzo muffle the rest of his sentence against his mouth but he didn't care to hear the rest. He no longer had the tolerance or patience to restrain himself. Not today. Not around Terzo. 

     Terzo managed to tear himself away after a few seconds, leering with his lips agape. He inhaled sharply, clearly flustered by Omega's brash behavior. 

     “I’m sorry, I am-” Omega started to babble but now it was Terzo’s turn to cut him off. 

     “-Shut up, I’m horny and you’ll ruin it,” Terzo hissed and shoved him onto the bed behind him. 

     Omega’s breath was knocked out of him as his back hit the bed. He was grateful there was no more air mattress because it surely would've bursted. He caught his fall with his hands, looking up to see Terzo dropping his towel to the floor and crawling onto him. 

     “Take off your clothes,” Terzo ordered, helping him with the buckle of his belt. He threw it behind him and began tugging the pants off the ghoul. 

     “Ah- Okay, okay.” He was unsure of himself for a moment, but once he mentally collected himself enough he ducked out of his sweatshirt and tossed it aside, and then pulled up the shirt underneath over his head. 

     Terzo managed to get to the ghoul's boxers and tear those down too. He saw the erect cock spring out in all its pitiful glory and couldn't resist leaning down to whisper in Omega's ear. “If you think I'm such a slut, wait until you hear the things I'll get you saying.” 

     “Yeah I'm your big fat slut, just fuck me, Terzo!” Omega pleaded, too desperate to even pretend to be appalled by the idea of Terzo making him his bitch. All he's been wanting was to be his. Always his loyal ghoul.

     Terzo smiled tenderly at his quick obedience and spread his ghoul's antsy legs to fit between them. “I missed you too, amore mio.” 

Chapter Text

     Omega twisted and writhed, sweat beating off his forehead as he groaned and cursed to the 4 walls of his bedroom. It was a terrible yet delightful thing to be stripped of self-control. To worry little and leave his fate to someone else. His claws fisted and balled, grasping anything he could get hold of. After all, what else were you supposed to do with a lover like Terzo than hang on for dear life? 

     “You like that, diavolo mio?” Terzo rasped above him. His hair had long fallen into his face, his mismatched eyes peeking through his bangs. His teeth were clenched yet sharp in his attempts to smile down at the ghoul, but each thrust he poured into Omega was beginning to break him down all the same. 

     Omega didn't bother replying. He had no real need to with his body doing all the responding for him. All he kept thinking was how bad he'd needed this, and lucky he was. How lucky was he to receive such attention when he craved it most. There was the aching notion in the back of his head that he was getting more than he deserved from Terzo, but his insecurity was quite literally getting fucked deeper down. He loved having Terzo all to himself. Receiving anything that mortal would give him. Omega rarely asked for much, but for Terzo, he'd beg until his lungs gave out. 

     Terzo strapped the ghoul's strong legs around his waist and held his hips while he slammed his cock into Omega over and over. Truthfully, he was doing worse than his partner was, praying he wouldn't overdo it and lose himself in ecstasy, but Terzo enjoyed a good power trip just the same as anyone else. He loved being the one to unravel the facade. Omega, an all-powerful ghoul of unfathomable origin, surrendering to this raw form of sole longing. It wasn't even about the sex. It stopped being that a long time ago; neither of them could tell you when. Limerence simply grew beyond the bed. There was mutual admiration and shared creative interest. Intimacy that became too dangerous to name. He was often reminded that Omega was as sensitive as he was tough. The ghoul would never confess such a thing, but it was clear he was empathetic to a fault, born to be. Terzo was glad for his care and partnership. He just wished the ghoul was as consistent in his own vulnerability as he was in his undying loyalty. 

     “Fuck!”

     ‘That was for the secrets,’ Terzo bitterly thought after a particularly hard slap to his leg, but couldn't find it in himself to be too vindictive with Omega taking him not just with tolerance, but drool dripping down his cheek. The unknown warped him, but losing Omega felt worse. Something was deeply wrong, but he had to convince himself that Omega would tell him in time. He was good at his core. That had to mean something. 

     “Terzo- please, Terzo…” 

      “Yes, caro?” Terzo tried to coo through his panting, but his voice was losing its calm over his determination to give Omega his all. He knew Omega was probably wanting bigger things right about now, however, he was reluctant to go searching for the beast of a strap-on, especially since his legs already felt like jelly. Maybe a hand-held dildo would suffice? 

     “Need more… mmph…” 

     “Ohh, I'm not enough for you, are I?” The emeritus staged some disappointment, like he always did around this transition to give Omega a hard time. He slowed himself into gentle rolls before he began to pull out, but a claw gripped his wrist.

     Omega shot him a desperate glare and jerked him forward. “You weren't finished,” he huffed.

     Terzo chuckled at the ghoul, flattered he was still a concern, even in his lust-drunk brain. “We both know I'm not your size-” 

     “-Finish,” the ghoul told him. “I want you to cum in me.” 

     Terzo raised a brow at his order, considering the challenge to his authority. He didn't scold him though. Rather, his eyes smiled before his lips, admiring the directness. Typically, Omega preferred to be led no matter the role he took, but this wasn't a typical night. “Oh, you think you're the boss now, huh?” 

   “It's what I want,” Omega insisted. He leaned up to kiss and hold Terzo’s head, dragging him back down. Their tongues met in a rush while Omega’s other hand engulfed Terzo’s hip, pushing it against him. 

     Terzo moaned and crashed his body into his once more, catching up to their original skin-slapping pace. He felt like mush in Omega’s hands, a feeble man attempting to desperately shove his cock further into his ass with little success, but god did it feel good to try. Omega arching his back only egged him on more, and the pre-cum he was generously spilling created plenty of slip. He wanted to give Omega everything. His sweat, his tears, his blood, his love. He loved him. He loved him so much it hurt his stomach, ached his bones, and threatened to burst his heart. He hoped Omega knew it. He hoped he knew just how much he was willing to give. 

     “I- I missed you,” Omega pulled back from their kiss to say. His voice was raw and unveiled, coming from somewhere deeper within his chest. He held Terzo close, suffocatingly close. “I did.” 

      Terzo's breath hitched, his eyes softening at Omega's attempt to express his endearment. He gave a long peck to the crest of his hair, beyond words, and laid his forehead flush against his.

     “Do you… Do you still want me?” 

     The question caught the man off guard, piercing him right in the gut. He didn't understand what possessed him half the time to say or do the things he did. It felt shallow to blame pride or anger, but he often was blinded by his own internal turmoil. He hadn't considered that Omega felt this way, and it made him sick. He went slack and ran his nose against the ghoul's. “Always.” 

     Omega relaxed immensely and returned the nuzzle. It felt like he was finally resurfacing after a long time of drowning. His eyes teared up, but he squeezed them tight, willing it away. He ground up and heatedly whispered to his lips, “I wanna be yours.” 

    Terzo's heart thrummed a chord, something beautiful in the way he said it. Restrain slipped from him like a ribbon in the wind and he mouthed down the ghoul's neck, latching onto the side of his throat. He caught the skin between his teeth and drank a mark greedily, all the while his mind went dumb over the way Omega clenched around him. The sounds were lewd and noise complaint worthy as the headboard knocked up the wall again and again. 

     “I… I told you it was screw… hah… C,” Omega struggled to get out, torn between a laugh and his light gasps. 

     Terzo peered up, dazed to hell and well on his way to orgasming. He opened his mouth to respond, but he was cut off by a shameless whine. “-Don't… Don't start…”

     The sight of him was breathtaking. Omega's stomach fluttered as Terzo got closer and closer to his end, becoming more and more sloppy and incoherent. He'd say a praise, only to have the words elude him. He'd gasp for air, only to stutter in even that. Lucky was underwhelming now. 

     When Terzo came, he uttered nothing and shuddered. The ghoul felt his cock kick and throb inside him as he was filled by a very shaky Terzo. He smiled weakly at the look of pure bliss that washed over his face, the way he lost all his composure and strength to even go on. Omega was sure he'd sleep like a dead man tonight. 

     Terzo rolled onto his back beside Omega and combed back his sweat-drenched hair. His gasps echoed the room for the minute he came down from probably the biggest orgasm he'd had in months. 

     Omega cuddled up to him, resting his head snug in his pillow as he admired how gorgeous he looked in his post-glow. He'd never tire of this. Never. 

     “Dio mio,” Terzo grunted with barely a voice left. He opened his eyes slightly to find Omega's undivided attention on him and felt his face continue to burn. “Don't… Don't look at me like that…” 

     “Like what?” the quintessent ghoul purred. 

     “Like you've never seen someone cum before,” he muttered, his eyes falling heavy.

     Omega simply smirked and kissed his head. 

     Terzo rested his eyes, sleep like a siren in the backwater of his consciousness, but his pride kept him up. “I'll ruin you… just… give me 5 minutes… ” 

  “Uh-huh, sure.” 

    “I’m serious. Go pick yourself something nice from the box, alright?” the emeritus muttered. 

   The box. Oh. Omega tried to hide his glee as he pursed his lips and got out of bed. He ventured to the closet and bent down, only to feel a foreign warmth slide down his thighs. 

    “You should let me do that more often,” Terzo pervertedly chuckled behind him at the sight of him bent over. “Make a movie out of you, eh? Get the… the uh ol’ camera out?” 

   Omega scoffed and wiped his leg self-consciously. “Fuck off,” he snorted and retrieved the box of toys they kept. 

    “You asked. I merely delivered,” he teased.

     The quintessent ghoul sat the box on the bed and looked over his options. They had a variety of things over the years that held a lot of memories. Most of them were Terzo's prized toys, but a few were more suited to the ghoul. Forever a creature of habit, Omega grabbed his favorite and put the rest away. 

     Terzo looked over his choice and gave him a grin. It was a larger dildo, deep purple in color, with textured sides. Terzo had plenty of experience flooring it into the ghoul. “Don't you ever get bored?” 

    Omega's lips quirked at the odd question. “Do you ever get bored of mine?” 

     “I suppose not,” the emeritus laughed. The ghoul crawled back into bed with it, and Terzo took it and rolled on his side to face him. “How do you want it, Tesoro?” 

     “Like you mean it,” Omega muttered as if it were obvious. He spread his legs as Terzo moved against his side and brought the dildo to his furry stomach. 

     “I always mean it,” Terzo purred. “Get the lube.” 

     Omega sat up and reached for the lube in the nightstand. Amongst their junk drawer, he spotted the bottle and passed it along. Terzo took it and began to lube up the silicon cock before pulling the ghoul back down. 

     “Take it, Caro mio,” he said under his breath. He held Omega's face as he teased the tip along his rim before pushing into him with little resistance. He couldn't help but fake a gasp with Omega’s just to show his enthusiasm. “Isn't that better?” 

     Omega shut his eyes as Terzo bottomed the cock out into him, his voice hitching in his reply while Terzo’s hand consoled the contortion of his face. “Y-You’d make me choose?” 

     “Clearly this is a winner, no?” Terzo pulled it out to the tip to see the ghoul attempt to breath and then shoved the cock back in to steal it away again. “It's bigger and better, just like you.” 

     The ghoul huffed, throwing his head back when he could no longer retain his focus, but Terzo’s hand guided his head back up to make him watch the dildo reappear and disappear within him. 

     “It's rude to look away when I’m putting on a show,” Terzo chided, making work of his fingers in his white curls. “Look at you… just putting it away, eh?” 

     Omega didn't know who was enjoying this more the way Terzo groaned everytime he fucked him further into submission. It wasn't even his own cock, yet he had the ghoul convinced it might as well had been. It was his favorite for a reason. It was just the right size, not too challenging yet just enough to second-guess yourself every time it left you. It filled Omega in all the right ways, pounding stars into his vision until all he could picture was white. Sometimes he thought Terzo was overreacting when he railed him, but he was pleasantly corrected whenever he had the pleasure of Terzo fucking him. 

     “Terz- Ohh… ” 

     Terzo brought their lips together, savoring the taste of demise on his tongue. He was so perfect. Quintessent. His quintessence. He sounded so angelic yet sinful, and it was a playful comparison Terzo liked to debate. 

     “Sing for me,” Terzo murmured to Omega's clenched teeth as he picked up the speed of his hand. “You've got such a pretty voice.” 

     “I'm gonna… I'm gonna cum,” Omega warned like it meant anything to his partner, moaning shamelessly.

     “What, you need my permission?” the ex-papa taunted him, thrusting the cock in and out of him as fast as his hand would go without it cramping up. “Fucking cum on it. Cum on it, you big slut.” 

     The ghoul whined, opening his legs further apart while his tail curled in on itself. He clawed Terzo’s arm, anything to cope. His stomach did flips, and his brain went numb, his thoughts disappearing in favor of Terzo’s demands. His own cock twitched and jumped, leaking all over himself without restrain. 

     “That's it, take it… Take it.” 

    Fuck, he loved when Terzo dirty-talked him. He spoke like filth was merely a one-sided conversation, rambling off with a passion only the Italians could match. He was dizzy and delirious, addicted to the attention and the back-and-forth shoving of the dildo. What more could he ask for? He was wealthy in devotion. 

     Terzo nuzzled his winged ear and bit it. “I wanna see you let go. You know it's my favorite part,” he hissed.

     “Please- I will, I-” Omega cried with his heart, choking on his efforts. 

      “Let go for me, Omega. Let go-” 

     Terzo was cut off by the weak noise Omega gave as he came over his stomach, short streams of cum wetting the bedding and his skin. He kissed the quintessent ghoul harshly, swallowing his gasps, and pulled the dildo out. 

     “Ugh, you beautiful thing,” Terzo groaned to his sore lips as he pulled back and brushed Omega's hair back into place. Not that Omega particularly had the capacity to care what he looked like right now. “I'll go run us a bath. You just stay there until it's ready.”

     Omega lazily opened his eyes to watch Terzo's naked form get out of bed and head to the bathroom. He stared up at the ceiling, panting his lungs out in a strange pot of fondness and disbelief. Somehow he always ended up the goddamn mess no matter how he tried to spin things, and he knew Terzo did it purposely, ever the control freak. It was comforting to be back in Terzo's good graces though. How long until he began getting antsy again, he was not sure. He didn't want to think anymore. All he wanted was to soak in that tub with Terzo and to be cleansed after feeling disgusting for so long. 

Chapter Text

     Turns out Omega found himself an even bigger fool than he'd originally thought. The whole rumored Ms. Eesha affair was a set up. The ghouls had planned to lead Omega on in order to get the two to make up… and it had worked.

     “You're stubborn to a fault,” Pebble explained his reasoning to Omega the next day after practice when they got to chatting. “The only way we were ever going to give you a run for your money was to make you believe you were really losing Terzo.” 

     Omega sipped his water during the conversational pause, studying his sneakers on the couch rather than looking anyone in the eye. 

     “You're not mad at us… are you?” Mist asked on the opposite side. 

     “We just wanted to help,” Chair joined in. “We're sorry if we crossed a line, it was just-”

     Ifrit interrupted, putting out his cigarette in the ashtray on the coffee table. “-It was getting fucking weird. Even for us.” 

    The quintessent ghoul took in all their uncertainty and anticipation, still trying to make up his own opinion of what had happened. He supposed things were better, but he wasn't sure for how long. It didn't feel better, or at least he didn't. Last night was great and all, but somehow he felt like he was back to square one with Terzo. Back to pretending things were fine when they… well he wasn't even sure if anything was wrong in all honesty. He was living life with his gut of the future rather than the reality of the present. 

     “Alpha’s worried,” Pebble broke his thoughts. “He thinks it's his fault that you're stressed out.” 

     “His fault?” Omega muttered and finally looked up to the group of ghouls. “Why would it be his fault?” 

     “I dunno, you know how he gets. All gung ho and protective.” the earth ghoul groaned. “He thinks you're spiraling because he hasn't been there for you.” 

     “It's not even about him?” the quintessent ghoul argued. “This has nothing to do with him?” 

     “Then tell him that before he decides to jump ship,” Mist snapped. “I don't know why we’re the middle man here.” 

     Omega sighed and stood up to pace the floor. “I will, he's just so nosey.” 

     Pebble glared from his seat and folded his arms. “Nosey or not, he cares about you. We all do.” 

     “Yeah, this ‘everybody’s against me’ shit is completely irrational. You can talk to any of us,” Ifrit agreed. 

     “Who else do we have besides each other?” Chair added, bittersweet but undeniably sincere. “What's going on, Omega?” 

     They were all right, but struggling enough that others could spot it made Omega feel inferior, like he was losing his value of being a dependable person. How could others have faith in him if he didn't even have faith in himself? He wanted so badly for things to be okay. To feel okay. Because things should've been. Everything should've been okay. Comfortable. Quiet. Yet, everytime Omega allowed the silence in, there was the constant tinnitus of dread. Was it a 6th sense, or just everything catching up to him? Years of being on guard. Years of performing, pretending, hiding. It was so ingrained in his psyche it felt unnatural to do anything else. 

      Omega pinched his brow in an attempt to doctor an oncoming headache “I'm… I'm not ready,” he simply said as he prepared to leave. “I'll call Alpha, I will. Just don't worry about me, okay?” 

     Chair's face fell while the others grimaced, but at least it was some kind of process with the whole conflict. 

     “Don't be a stranger, Megs,” Pebble muttered. 

     “Likewise,” Omega huffed more than he'd like to. He threw on his jacket and headed for the door to travel home. 

     . . .

       The weeks went on like that. Pretending things were okay and eventually Omega started to ignore the anxiety all together. He kept trying to remember Alpha's advice to him. To let things be how they were, live in the moment more, but it was easier said than done. So, he kept busy. Real busy. 

       “You're… making breakfast,” Terzo's voice trailed off as he hazardly threw on a robe. “...After all that?” 

      “Yeah!” Omega called from the kitchen. “Blueberry pancakes. Your favorite!” 

     Terzo followed his nose to find the ghoul working a sweat over the stove. The sound of sizzling bacon and the smell of coffee filling his senses. It was a pleasant way to greet the morning, if it weren't for the fact that they'd barely slept. 

     “I want whatever you're taking,” Terzo scoffed and admired the table already set up. He leaned down to straighten up a fork as Omega slid him a cup of coffee. “You kept me up all night.” 

     “You say that like you hated it,” Omega hummed. He popped a piece of hot bacon into mouth as he laid the greasy strips to dry on a paper towel. 

     “I'm saying it like I'm a busy man.” The emeritus sipped his coffee, mulling over the exactness to his liking. “You know, if I didn't know any better, I would think your plan was to keep me home.” 

     The ghoul flipped a pancake. “Well, good thing you do. That's absurd.” 

     Terzo leaned forward in his chair with his head propped up on his left hand. He watched Omega from the back, the way he stood tall, away from view. An illusion of stability. Truthfully, he hadn't forgiven their fight- and they both knew it- but he had learned what buttons not to press for the time being. He kept his worries to himself and started to consult a therapist to at least keep sane. Once a week he'd visit a shrink and make up stories and characters to project onto. He knew things could've been better, but he was scared to be pushed away by Omega again. Or that Terzo himself would push everyone away. Isolation was as healing as it was damaging, and he knew the game well.

     “I'm taking these new antidepressants,” Terzo conversed, catching the stiffness the ghoul suddenly developed. “The uh, the old ones weren't working for me. Made me too tired.” 

     “Good on you,” Omega praised. He turned off the heat and piled the pancakes onto a plate.

     “You finish looking over the lyrics I gave you the other day?” 

     Omega sat down across from him and set down the dishes of food. “I did. I like them.”

      “Like em’ or love em’?” 

     “Love them,” The quintessent ghoul chortled. He chowed down with Terzo, enjoying their domestic morning. “Is it good?” 

     Terzo glanced up with a mouth full of food, the embodiment of a chipmunk in the face. He nodded enthusiastically, grabbing his mug again. When he swallowed, he spoke, “It's good, it's good.” 

     “Yeah?” 

     “Should cook more often. Your talents were wasted on that guitar,” he teased. “Open up a diner, let the New Yorkers taste you-” 

     Omega cocked a brow.

     “-Youuur cooking. Taste your cooking.” 

     “Uhuh.” He smirked and went back to clearing his plate. “Hey, when are you gonna call your mom?” 

     “Soon, uh soon,” Terzo murmured. He took a bite of bacon. “I’ll call her today.”

     “Really?” 

     “My birthday is coming up, maybe we'll celebrate with her or something,” He shrugged, trying not to let any hesitation show. He was hesitant, but he'd put this call off far too long. It was getting embarrassing now. 

     “Birthday,” Omega whistled. “What's the birthday boy want, anyways?” 

     “Don’t go hunting down anything,” Terzo groaned, sheepish. “I just want a nice day. That's it.” 

     Omega crunched on some more bacon, a gleam in his eye. “Yeah, I could make a day nice.” 

     “I mean it, I don't want anything big. Fifty-six isn't really that uh special anyways.”

     Omega laughed. ‘What's with the human fascination with the patterns of fifths or tenths?”

     Terzo thought on it, not quite sure. “I dunno, it just feels right. Five is half and uhhh ten is full circle.” 

     The ghoul rounded his eyes to the ceiling. “Well… fifty six is just ten years away from sixty six and that seems significant to me.” 

     The emeritus fought back a smile at his efforts. 

     “...And sixty six is only three years away from sixty nine.” 

     “Hey, when I turn sixty nine then we can sixty nine, alright?” he snickered and threw his crumpled napkin at him. “This year I just want something tame.” 

     “Missionary?” Omega quipped. 

     “Do I seem Catholic to you?” 

     Just then, a knock at the door came.

     The two peered at the door, perplexed on who it'd be. It could be a package maybe? Not that they were expecting any mail. The bills had been paid, checks had been cashed. It couldn't have been a visitor could it? A neighbor? A friend? 

     “One of us is popular,” Terzo teased as Omega got up from his chair. He tightened his robe and followed after. 

     “Hopefully for the right reasons…” 

     The ghoul approached the front door and bowed his head to peek into the peephole. In the hall was merely Pebble and Chair looking like some poor excuse of a welcome wagon. Of course, their beady eyes ogled at the peephole knowingly of his presence behind the door. Pebble stuck out his tongue for his audience while Chair waved. He held a particular basket to his chest, a sheet covering whatever it carried. 

     “It's the ghouls,” Omega muttered in thought. He unlocked the chain and turned the knob.

     “What are we? On the neighbor watch over here? Let us in already,” Pebble ordered and pushed past Omega, making way for Chair to more politely hug the wall with the basket. 

     “It's a bit late for a housewarming gift, isn't it?” Terzo mumbled, watching Pebble eye their leftovers and steal a piece of bacon. 

     Chair smiled and shook his head. “No, Papa. It's not a housewarming gift.” He then scratched the side of his horn. ‘Well, unless you want it to be that is.” 

     Omega eyed the basket wearily, catching a whiff of something in the air. It definitely wasn't the fresh smell of muffins or any goodies. His nose crinkled, the seed of a sneeze being planted. “...Is that?” 

    Chair passed the basket to Terzo. “Look what we found.” 

     Terzo took the basket and lifted the sheet dropped across it. Inside were 6 puff balls of fur all curled together to stay warm. They were young, maybe around a month. At first Terzo wasn't sure what to say, his brows furrowed as he articulated his feelings until he heard one pitifully cry.

     “You found kittens?” he exclaimed in a mix of pleasant surprise and horror. 

     Omega let out a roar of a sneeze, startling everyone at once. The ghouls glared at him while Terzo passed him an apologetic look. 

     “Don't tell me you don't want em’,” Pebble groaned. “We were thinking of splitting them with you guys. Three's not so bad, right?” 

    Omega covered his mouth and nose with his shirt. “No way, you know I'm allergic, Pebble!” 

     Chair shrunk into himself, exchanging glances with Terzo and Omega. “Shit, nobody told me….” 

     “Mildly,” Pebble hissed. “He's just a pussy about it.”

     The quintessent ghoul sighed and glared at the kittens all starting to wake. “Look, Pebble... They're cute. I love cats, but as a pet? I'm not sure it's a good idea.” 

     “Pop a few allergy tablets and give em a good home,” the earth ghoul protested. “I already called the local shelter. They said they were full and it's gonna get cold this winter. They need a place to stay.” 

     “Ohh, so give them to the guy allergic to cats!” Omega mocked and grit his teeth. “Great Idea!” 

     Terzo rubbed the back of his neck as the two started to bicker back and forth. Chair rolled his eyes and took the mewing basket back into his arms. 

     “Pebble, give the guy a break! We tried!” Chair growled. “We'll just have six cats, that's all.” 

      “Zephyr, I got this,” Pebble snapped and then turned to Terzo. “C'mon, it could be a great thing for you guys. It's like the gay version of having a baby! Except like uh, way easier!” 

     Terzo cocked a brow at the odd sell and Omega scoffed. 

     “Uh, I don't think most people are allergic to their babies!” Omega hounded. “It sounds harder!” 

     Terzo heard the cute meowing from the basket again and found this hidden temptation for a cat he didn't know he had. Maybe Pebble was right? It could be a great bonding experience they haven't done yet together. Maybe a baby would fix things; Or three! 

     Omega slowly tilted his gaze to Terzo and his expression tightened. “...You are way too quiet and I don't like it…” 

     Terzo glanced up at him, folding his arms. “I'm just… thinking.” 

     “Terzo,” he warned. He crept closer, jabbing his finger in his direction. “Terzo no. No.” 

     “My mom might like them?” Terzo started to build his case. “And the apartment was kinda lonely…” 

     Omega walked off, rubbing his face. “Damn you two…” 

     Pebble grinned and scooped up 3 kittens from the basket; A brown tabby, a white longhair, and a calico. “What about this bunch? Two toms and a girl.” 

     Terzo tried to fight off the smile of how cute they were but could barely hold back his gushing. “Darling,” he praised and took them one by one into his arms. “Absolutely precious.” 

     Omega sneezed again in the background, trying to keep his distance, but still wanting to publicly brood. 

     Terzo held their warm furry bodies, and all his hesitation went away when they started to purr. Oh. He could get used to this. He hadn't had a cat in ages. 

     “We'll take good care of them,” he promised, sealing his own fate.

Chapter Text

     Life had gotten interesting to say the least. Omega was aware of the concept of pets for companionship. Mortal creatures with lower intelligence or agency in the world that humans enjoyed caring for. He himself was not immune to feeling the compulsion to leave cans of tuna out for the ministry strays, building a birdhouse, or agreeing to feed a sibling’s fish while they were away. He’d never kept an animal though. Just simple acts of kindness towards mother nature's inhabitants. Secondo had kept dogs in his reign, but they were not a ghoul's best friend. Terzo however seemed to take it to a whole other level with these cats. It didn't feel like Terzo owned them, rather the cats owned him. 

     Omega kept his distance when the cats were roaming at first. They slept most of the day in odd places like behind the couch or a laundry basket. A few times he had caught one in his shoes; thank god he looked down first before slipping them on. But at night they were ludicrous little things. Gremlins that went bump in the night. Omega would close the bedroom door to keep them out, but it wasn't long until he learned what cats wanted they often got. They would protest outside the door until Terzo would get up to appease them. After night's of it occurring, they seemed to grow out of it. At least that's what Omega wanted to believe. Wanted to. 

     “...What are you two doing in here again?” the ghoul hissed to the duo of tomcats sound asleep at his feet one morning and then turned to find the calico comically napping on Terzo's head. “And you!” 

     The kittens barely reacted. They didn't particularly care for any chides actually. As stubborn as they were, Omega secretly found them cute, but it wasn't cute when he was sneezing himself awake and blowing his nose at all hours. 

     “You have to take them- ThAm-” Omega sneezed into a tissue later that morning. He crumpled it and glared at Terzo from the couch. “-...Back, ugh...” 

     Terzo stood above the cats devouring their dishes of wet food like it would be their last in the kitchen. He put his hands on his hips disapprovingly. “Back where? To Pebble and Chair?

      “Somewhere,” the ghoul sniffed and laid back in his suffering.

     Terzo frowned, conflicted on whether to side with him or the cats. A part of him wondered how much of this allergy was played up. Pebble didn't seem too concerned and it had never been an issue before, but he supposed Omega nor him were ever around cats much, especially with touring. Sister Imperator has a cat, but he only knows of it from his father bitching about how it had clawed him once. Not that hard to want to do truthfully. Smart cat. 

     “I’ll pick you something up at the pharmacy,” Terzo compromised. He snapped his fingers in a series. “Uhh… Claritin, or um, Allegra. Those should do fine.” 

     “Will they work on me?” He fished for another tissue on the coffee table, but had emptied yet another box.

     Terzo sighed and came to hand him a new tissue box. “We'll see. Maybe double the dose?” He hooked his finger under his chin and spared the ghoul a kiss on the cheek. “I'll go right now. I've gotta run some errands anyways. You can survive until then, yes?” 

     Omega took the tissue box and leaned into the kiss. Terzo's lips left a pleasant burn he simpered for. He dropped his eyes to the rug. “We'll see.” 

     The emeritus parted and chuckled, then gave a pat to his knee. “Cheer up, Tesoro. Maybe I’ll bring you home a surprise, hm?” 

     “Please, no more surprises,” Omega groaned. “We already have three.” 

     “And they’re precious,” Terzo cooed. He walked back to the feasting felines and crouched down to their level. “Look at my darlings. Gorgeous coats and characters, all of em’.” 

     Omega smiled at his worship and praise. He almost felt jealous of the attention. “I'm shocked they don't have names yet,” the ghoul taunted. 

     Terzo hummed and stood back up after he had given them their fair share of pets. “That is true… Why don't you uhh, brainstorm while I'm gone?”

     Omega snorted. “So I get attached, right?” 

     “Yes, so you get attached, yes,” Terzo agreed, pulling on a comfortable trench. “Something classy maybe.”

     “Classy…” he repeats under his breath. 

     “And could you clean the litter box and wash the dishes?” Terzo requested. “If you're not busy today that is.” 

     “Somehow I feel like I'm at the ministry again.” Omega stroked his growing beard. 

      Terzo's face dried up and gave him scorn as he put on his shoes.  

     Omega broke his aloofness and got up from the couch to walk him out. “I'm kidding. Yes, I'll clean up around here.” 

     “Oh good, I've always wanted to make you my housewife.” He purred. 

     “Ordering me around without the ring,” Omega scoffed. 

     “You wanna?” Terzo said to tease, reaching out to caress his bicep. 

     He laughed from his chest and ushered him out of the apartment. “Get out of here, you fucker.” 

      . . .

      Autumn was pretty in New York, not that there were much trees in the city, but enough to satisfy the need for scenery. Terzo walked the busy concrete jungle, taking in the seasonal change. He used to prefer the warmer, faster, months, but nowadays he had an appreciation for the slower things in life. Enough time to savor. 

     “It's that time again,” Terzo mumbled to himself, not quite sure what he really meant. Just something familiar in him. 

     The general store wasn't far. No subways to catch, just a simple stroll. He walked in and had a browse, squeezing into the medical aisle for that allergy medication Omega needed. He picked out a brand or two, then slowly got distracted by the cosmetics nearby. He was in need of a foundation that actually matched his skin tone again, used to wearing white the last couple of years. He took an olive shade and dabbed it on the back of his hand before he had the strange urge to turn around. 

     He put the bottle back and glanced behind him, only to find an older woman staring at him. At first he wanted to ask if he was in her way or if she needed something, but then he started to notice her more, registering her more. Warm eyes and skin. Full cheeks and lips. A stern brow and an aquiline nose. She was blonde, though Terzo could tell it was bleached from the dark roots. It couldn't be, could it?

      “Tulio?” The woman mouthed at first, unsure of herself, but then smiled when Terzo did and said it louder. “Tulio.” 

     “Mamma, what are you doing here?” Terzo laughed, his face going flush with embarrassment but also joy.

      “Me?” She shrieked. “What about you!” Terzo's mother gripped him like she intended to beat him but instead groaned and gave him a big hug and kiss. 

     “I uh,” he stumbled over himself as he held her back, his heart racing a mile a minute. Fuck he felt faint. It had been so long. Starstruck by his own mother. “I was gonna call, but with the uh, the moving it just got all-” 

     “Moving? You're moving?” She asked as they parted. “Where to?” 

     He blinked, biting back his grin. “Um, here. New York.”

     Terzo's mother gasped in delight, “Sciatiri e matri! To the ministry in Brooklyn?” 

     “Here, Queens. The ministry has given me an apartment to stay in actually, not far. I walked a couple blocks,” he explained, the grin now winning. 

     “And yet I have not been invited? Tulio!” She pleaded. She glanced down at the items in his hands and suddenly took them in a fuss, dumping them into her basket. “I pay, my treat. You will show me your new home, sì?” 

     “Mamma!” Terzo protested, grabbing the basket from her frail hands. He snickered, both of them sharing a wild look. “I will pay. I am well taken care of, you know this.” 

     She gave him a disappointed look and gave him a look over. “But you're so thin. At least let me feed you. Do you cook? Who is feeding you?” 

     He laughed and rubbed her shoulder. ‘Sì, I cook ehh… sometimes. I eat, I promise.” 

     The elderly mother scoffed and hugged him again, this time tighter before she pried herself away. “Amunì!” 

     “Yes, We'll go.” Terzo reassured and followed after her to checkout. 

     It felt surreal to see her again. Terzo was ashamed to admit how long it had actually been. He saw her very few throughout the years. The most was probably when he was younger, before he began to study in Poland. God that was so long ago. Yet, he felt so close to her, even now. Like nothing had changed. She spoke just as she wrote; doting, lively, and just as beautiful as he remembered her. His first true love. They talked the whole way home, mostly Terzo fighting to keep the topic off himself, but it was a losing battle. She had so many questions, rightfully so, but so did Terzo. 

     “You have micios now?” Terzo’s mother gushed as they approached the apartment building, a tall one adorned by brick. “How many?” 

     “Three,” Terzo answered and held open the door for her to the lobby. “They’re a rambunctious bunch, just kittens. How is Russo and Bruno?” 

     “Bruno has passed. Russo is fine,” she replied and went inside. The lobby was decorated sparsely, but it was well-kept with a few sofas and tables. Terzo walked past the front desk and led her to the elevator. “This place is beautiful, Tulio.” 

     “It is,” Terzo chuckled. He used his key card and pressed the button for his floor. “The ministry is quite generous.” 

     “Only the best for their Papa, eh?” she crooned.

     “...About that, I'm uh, retired now you see,” he confessed as the elevator lifted. He was getting comfortable saying it now, but it still felt foreign on the tongue.

     She gave him a confused look. “Retired? Your father retired you?” 

     “He is Papa again… supposedly,” Terzo mumbled, scratching his neck. He watched the number of floors fly up. 

     “Ough, that man,” she muttered. “What do you do now? You still sing like a siren?”

     The emeritus nodded in laughter. “I do. I am producing another album with my band and others.” 

     “But you do not perform no more?”

     Terzo shook his head. “No, I've retired from the spotlight. I'm now… behind the curtains so to speak. A ghostwriter.” 

     She looked up at him, searching for a deeper truth. “And you’re happy?” 

     Happy. It wasn't the word Terzo would've described himself with so much uncertainty and loss he carried. His mouth ran dry as the conversation dulled, now shifting his weight onto his heels. It was something he was accepting though. He had to, in order to keep the peace. More so in himself. Compliant? Tolerable? Ugh. Nothing felt fair. Not after the work he'd done. He planted himself and grew far too big that they uprooted him, ripped him from the ground. Now he was trying to plant himself somewhere else. 

     The elevator opened to his floor and they stood there staring at one another. 

     “It's an adjustment,” Terzo said and quickly led her to his apartment door on the way out. He got out his door key and unlocked the door. 

     “Adjustment?” She smiled at him too sweetly. They both looked sick now. “It is hard, I know.” 

     Terzo pushed open the door, pushing down his sudden grief in his chest. Not what he needed today. His emotions were already so high today. 

     “Home sweet home,” Terzo announced and held the door open for her. She stepped in and took a gander of the place before Terzo realized he'd have to explain his living situation. 

     “Did you leave the oven on? It smells wonderful in here,” Terzo's mom hummed as she parted with her shoes. “I like what you've done with the place.” 

     “Terzo?” A voice called from the kitchen. 

     Terzo winced and raced in front of his mother to Omega. 

      “Who's that?” Terzo's mom mumbled. 

      “Omega,” Terzo spun the corner to find him taking cookies out of the oven. Bless that man. “My mamma is here.” 

      Omega went as wide-eyed as him and dropped the tray onto the stove. Not enough to get glamoured. Not enough time to dress nice. This is not how Omega wanted to meet his partner’s mother. He had cat hair all over him and his face was enflamed, but he had made cookies. Could be worse. Maybe. 

     Terzo’s mother slowly walked in behind Terzo, peeking over at Omega. A large man wearing oven mittens in her son’s apartment at first glance, but then his complexion came into question, and then the tail, claws, horns, and lastly- they made eye contact. Luminescence pupils of imperial purple. 

     Oh. 

     “Mamma,” Terzo steadied his voice, standing between the two. He smiled to reassure but the damage had been done. “This Omega.” 

     Terzo's mother was frozen in place, the ghoul her Medusa. 

      Terzo cringed visibly at her fear. “...My partner.” 

      She didn't respond, merely wavering there like a ghost. Omega sensed a drift in her consciousness and ran over. Her eyes rolled back and her limbs lost structure. 

      “Mamma!” Terzo yelped, catching her loose hand. Omega caught the rest of her body just in time, a claw cradling her head and the other at her back. “Damn it!” 

       “Terzo, what is wrong with you?” Omega groaned and carried the poor woman to the sofa to lay her down. “You could've called!” 

     Terzo frowned until he felt his face was gonna melt off. “It happened so fast, okay? I-I didn't plan this, and I certainly didn't think she'd faint!” 

      “She's not a part of the ministry! Of course she fainted!” The ghoul snarled. He propped her head up with a decorative pillow and laid a blanket over her. “She's never seen a ghoul unglamored!” 

     “You're not that scary,” Terzo scoffed until Omega shot him a fatal glare. He rolled his eyes and made his way beside his mother to hold her hand. “She'll wake up, right?” 

     “She's not dying,” Omega mumbled as he placed the back of his palm over her head. “She's just in shock. Give her a few minutes.”

     The emeritus groveled at his knees, staring at his mother's resting face. What an idiot he was. He hoped when she awoke she wouldn't be scared out of her mind. 

     Omega studied her too, catching the resemblance little by little. Terzo had more of his father's face. Strong jaw and stern eyes, but he held his maternal nose and lips. His mother was darker than he, but Nihil was paler than a phantom to begin with. Terzo kept a balance between both of them it seemed. He wondered if Terzo shared more of his mother's personality. He wasn't much like his father besides the ego and temper, though he'd never tell Terzo that. 

     “She's going to love you,” Terzo told him as he gently cleared the hair from her face. 

     Omega sighed, remembering how important this was for Terzo. He tried to calm the tension in his body, letting go of the fight or flight. “...You think so?” 

     “I know so,” Terzo hummed, his head in a distant place clearly. 

     Omega squeezed his shoulder as he walked past to attend to those cookies he'd pulled out. “I'll give you guys some privacy. I made chocolate chip.” He turned off the oven and piled them all on a plate, taking one or two for himself in a napkin. 

     Terzo smiled bittersweetly as he left the room. “Don't hide yourself forever.” 

     “Just… When she's ready,” Omega agreed and snuck into the bedroom.

Chapter Text

     Omega folds laundry in the bedroom contemplating his life because, well, what else is there to do while performing mind-numbing tasks. He can't hear anything outside the 4 walls. He doesn't hear Terzo, nor Terzo's mother, and for the moment he can pretend he didn't just make a terrible first impression. He'd grown accustomed to making plenty of bad impressions in his long-lived past, but at this point in his span of being a ghoul he didn't particularly care. He used to feel bad; embarrassed of himself, angry at others, but after meeting so many it became routine. For the first time in a while though, he did feel bitter. He never thought he'd meet Terzo's mother, never even considered it. For the longest time he’d been a secret. A lover in the shadows, not someone you introduce to your parents. Now he felt like he blew it, all because of what he was. He didn't even get a chance to ruin it with words, not like the normal way. Omega snorted to himself as he stacked Terzo's ironed shirts on the dresser. It sounded so silly. 

      Omega felt a sneeze come on and he braced himself on the edge of the bed. He felt something brush against his leg and peered down at his feet to find a ball of fur circling him. 

     Ugh. Great. He's trapped with them. 

     Omega did come up with some names, though he wasn't sure if an hour and a half  was enough time to ensure the quality. He called up Pebble to see what he'd named his share of the litter and heard names like Clay, Dawn and… Saltic? Saltlick? Omega wasn't very impressed by that one. 

     Omega tried to brainstorm names mostly by what he knew Terzo to enjoy. Literature, musicals, films, music, and pop culture. Dracula, Phantom of the Opera, Metropolis, Frankie Valli, and Cleopatra VII Thea Philopator. Close name contenders were Van Helsing and Christine but Omega couldn't find himself calling a cat those. 

     Frankie, Cleo, and Gustav…?

     Frankie was traditional, a shortened Cleo was a classic, but Gustav… well it was theatrical. 

     “Gus?” Omega mumbled and dared to pet the white feline at his feet. He was soft, the ghoul's fingers lingering in his luscious coat. 

     No. Gustav. That cat demanded a name unique to its flair. 

     “C'mere, Gustav,” The ghoul held back his teary eyes as he strained his sight. He would’ve never let Terzo catch him getting soft. Omega picked him up and perched him on the bed. “Gustav… you like that, little guy?” 

     Gustav just blinked at him with his beady blue eyes before exploring the bedding's mesmerizing pattern. Omega jerked away to sneeze into his hands. 

     “Satanas, those meds better work,” Omega muttered and went to go wash the snot off his hands. 

     He entered his bathroom and turned on the faucet, lathering up the new hand-soap Terzo had gotten. Omega preferred the past lavender vanilla scent, but Terzo was scared the lavender would make the cats sick. Now it was some smokey lemongrass, which made Omega sick, allegedly. 

     In his pocket his phone buzzed against his thigh. Quickly,  the ghoul turned off the faucet and dried off his hands to see who the caller was. When he read the name and shitty contact picture he knew was going to be preoccupied for a bit. Maybe an eternity. 

     Alpha. His other half. 

     He knew he couldn't avoid him. Not anymore. So he flips open his cellphone and clears his fucked up throat.

     “Hello?” 

     Alpha's voice is thick with impatience, but it doesn't come out in his words, at least at first. More like the rain before the storm. "Hey, Megs. What's going on?"

     Omega scans the room and scurries to sit on the bed. He keeps the phone close, not wanting to make his conversation a point of interest outside the bedroom. “It's uhh, it's going. How are you?” 

     “Ugh, terrible. Fucking terrible. Guess who's being called back into work?” The fire ghoul growls. 

     Omega feels his stomach drop, along with his face. He hunches over the side of the bed, talking low to the phone. “...What do you mean called back? They can't make you come back? You're retired?” 

     “That's what Secondo said, but I'll tell you what, I'm sick of nursing his hangovers and the stench of sea salt! I mean, who the hell enjoys being on a big ass boat? I hate swimming! This was his idea, not mine! And all he does is bitch and bitch-” 

    The quintessent ghoul pinched his brow as Alpha started to spiral into unrelated topics he felt heated about. It was safe to say Alpha and Secondo had gotten sick of each other. Omega had wondered as much. Alpha always had a vicious cycle of chasing Secondo and then running from him. “Alpha- Al- why are you being called back? The ministry is asking for you?” 

     Alpha sighed and paused. “...Well they asked for all of us back actually, because supposedly Phil is doing a fuck-ass job of training the new guys. I think the ghouls finally figured out that he's just a white-collared tight-ass. I mean, he understands music theory I guess? but he's a total klutz with the strings.”

     Omega rolled his eyes, mentally punching himself for not seeing this coming. Alpha was right. Phil really was only good for diplomatic matters. He could sing and play piano, but his skill set always lied in networking or management. He should’ve realized sooner, but that whole situation was in the rear view mirror when they had left for New York. Bigger fish to fry. Much bigger.

     "Well I'm not coming back. I've got this new album to work on and Terzo? You're going back?" The quintessent ghoul questioned sternly.

     "Got nothing else to do." Omega could visualize his shrug and imagine him picking at his nails right about now, maybe even a joint wedged between his teeth judging by the mumble. As if sensing the judgment in the pause, Alpha added, "I dunno, I'm just not really ready to retire yet. I'm not doing it for the ministry, I'm doing it for the newbies, alright? We were in their shoes once too, y'know?"

     Omega groaned and threw his head back to fall into the bed. "I just wanna know where they get the audacity to ask us for more. After everything that has happened. Especially us. We've been at their beck and call for years!"

     "I know, Megs. I know. But this is voluntary now. They don't have any power over us now. We've got free will."

     "Somehow I feel like it's all a trap…" The quintessent ghoul started to confess before he could stop himself.

     "A trap?"

     Omega heard his words repeated and then stared back at the phone. He blinked at Alpha's contact photo, feeling the seams of his secret start to loosen. The seams of a poorly wrapped up truth.

     "Why would it be a trap?"

     "I… I dunno. I just can't shake this feeling that it's all a false security. It can't be true, can it? The ministry is just… done ruling over us?"

     Alpha sighed. "They can't hurt us anymore, Omega. They can't send us away or order us around. We have the papa's as our summoners. And even if they wanted to, they'd have to like… Burn our contracts, which they don't have access to."

     The contracts weren't a concern for Omega anymore. They had made several copies of the originals and made sure they were well hidden. Destroying all of them would be out of the question. If the clergy wanted the upper hand on the ghouls, it would have to be through their summoners.

     "…But the papas aren't immortal," Omega reminded, his tone going gritty.

     Alpha made a long incoherent sound. "-Ehh, We can figure something out before then. We'll secure another group of summoners. "

     Omega grimaced. "What, and we just keep doing that forever?" The ghoul sat back up, checking out the door that was still quiet. "You assume death is predictable-"

     "-And you assume death is just around the corner," the fire ghoul snarled back. "Is this why you've been such a freak lately? You're scared Terzo's gonna drop dead? He's healthy. You'll get another decade or two out of him."

     "Please stop talking," Omega pleaded, his fist engulfing the phone. "We can't be naive about this. I'm not talking about anything natural."

     "Then what are you on about? Premeditated murder?"

     Omega opened his mouth to argue his point, but shut his trap by the sound of the bedroom door opening. He glanced over his shoulder back at the doorway to find Terzo barging in to search the room.

     "Caro mio, do you know where my sweater is?" Terzo questioned. He bee-lined for his closet and rifled through his expansive wardrobe.

     "Uhhh, which one?" Omega mumbled. His face began to heat up. He immediately hung up on Alpha, putting an end to the phone's distant squawking. He would be mad to be left on such a cliff-hanger of Omega's theories, but he knew Alpha would call him back later.

     "The black one," Terzo answered, peering over at him as he spun around to search the freshly folded clothes on the dresser. He catches the odd expression on the ghoul and has to quirk his lip. "Who was that?"

     "Just Alpha." Omega is quick to rub the look off himself and help him find the sweater. "Is your mom up?"

     Terzo seemed to have a curious look on the matter but he doesn't push yet. "Yes, she said she was cold. I've got tea on stove and I wanted to give her something warm to wear."

     Omega fished the anticipated sweater out from the laundry basket sitting on the bed he hadn't gotten to folding. He exchanges it to Terzo, giving him a sour smile. "Here."

     "Grací," The emeritus takes it and finds himself investigating Omega once more. "…Everything okay?"

     "Yeah, 'course." Omega hovers over him idly. When Terzo doesn't leave immediately he decides to peck him on the cheek to curb over the strangeness.

     Terzo chuckles and returns the favor, patting the ghoul's cheek before he starts to drift back into the living room. "Good, good. I'll be uh, out. Out there."

     "Sure. I'll be here," Omega gives him a salute and cringes at himself. Why the fuck did he just do that? Could he be any more obvious? Oh well, Terzo seems enamored enough to give one back- thank god- and he's got an alibi in mind already for later.

     . . .

     Terzo found himself stuck between two tough decisions. To continue tiptoeing through life as he had always been taught to, but rarely did, or to shatter the illusion of the orthodox. He wasn't really sure if it was his place to destroy the fantasy his mother had been living. She could very well continue to never know at all about the truth. She could die without Terzo ever putting her through the complexity of acknowledging the supernatural, but something about that path felt cheap. After all, realizing there was more to existence than just life on earth felt enriching. To know of higher powers beyond the human race. Beyond complete comprehension. Mystery and discovery is what made life worth living. Life was wealthy ever since.

     So there he sat, watching her sip her herbal tea in his sweater, mentally preparing himself to tell his atheist mother that hell's real and so are demons, and it wasn't all just a fever dream. He playfully wished he'd just have to come out as bisexual to her, not as a demon lover. Probably would've been be easier to do one and not both.

     "Mamma?"

     Terzo's mother glanced up from her cup. She scooted to the edge of the sofa and set it down on the coffee table. "Sí?"

     Terzo swallowed and pat his knees. "Uhh, feeling better?"

     "Oh, much. Grací." She smiled and sighed, brushing her curls away. "I don't know what has gotten into me. I- I um… Yeah." she blew a raspberry of air.

     He chuckled and nodded along until he knew he had to say it before he'd lose the guts. "…You saw a man?"

     Terzo's mom blinked, her jaw slack. "…Not a man," she confessed, loose on the words. "Did you…?"

     "Yes, I saw him. You're not going crazy, mamma," Terzo reassured, warmth bubbling in his chest as she laughed in relief. "He means you no harm. Don't fret. He lives here."

     She ceased her tittering and crinkled her face. "…Ehh, like uh, some sort of ghost? You have a haunting, Tulio?" She suddenly got weary of the couch and pointed at it. "Avà! Did they die on this very couch?"

     "What? Mamma, no!" Terzo scoffed, baffled where she came of that conclusion, especially with the condition of the couch. It wasn't that terribly aged! "This is my couch, I bought it vintage in the 90s!"

     She just clicked her tongue and was more puzzled. "Well, who is this guy then? Why did he look like a devil? Isn't he a bit too old to be dressing up for Halloween? And so early! Dedicated too!"

     The emeritus winced, hushing her down with his hand. "Mamma, he lives with me. He is my partner, and he's not wearing a costume, that's just how he looks."

     "Partner?" She murmured. "Like a boyfriend?"

     "Yes, he's like my boyfriend."

     "Does he have uhh, a birth defect?" She hesitated, scrunched up in her seat. "I mean no offense. I am curious is all."

     Terzo snickered and shook his head. "Nonono, he was born fine, he's just…" he took her hands and squeezed them. "…Not human."

     Terzo's mom raised a brow.

     "Omega is a ghoul, mamma. A demon, a good demon. Not like those ones in fairytales or those stories in bibles. He is bound to me since my work as Papa."

     She slowly registered his words to her and then her eyes lit up.

     "Oh."

Chapter Text

     "So you work in the music industry with my son?" 

     Omega sat across Terzo and his mother, stiff as a board, light as a flock of feathers. His eyes were glued to hers uncomfortably, knowing it to be a sign of respect but also a sign of intimidation. Should he look away off and on? Or would that come off as disinterested? He could look at Terzo- no… no, he was glaring for him to fix the situation. Fuck all. 

     "Ehh, yes," Omega laughed. Laughing was good. Friendly. "Off and on with the seasons." 

     "I see," she replied. She took a cookie from the plate and studied it first. 

     "Chocolate chip," he confirmed for her. He threw a leg over his knee and held it. "I would've taken requests if I knew we'd have such a… um, special guest-" 

     Terzo's mother took a generous bite and savored it. Terzo rose a brow when she went quiet, the room becoming as thick as static. 

     "…How did you know they're my favorite?" The old woman teased him then, much to everyone's relief. 

     Terzo gave a clap and leaned forward. He pointed at his ghoul with a prideful grin. "Heh, he's psychic! Ha!" 

     "Actually, they're just Terzo's favorite-" 

     "-My Nonna, god rest her soul, used to make all kinds of treats when I was a little girl," she gushed as she took another bite. 

     Omega smiled at the sweet memory she painted. "What was her name?" 

     "Marza." Terzo's mom answered fondly. "It is a family name passed down through generations. My mamma, her mamma's, her mamma's mamma, her mamma's mamma's mamma-" 

    The quintessent ghoul blinked as she kept on going, his smile becoming uncertain as he looked to Terzo, though he just merely shrugged. 

"-her mamma's mamma's mamma's mamma…" 

     "…Is your name Marza?" Omega inquired skeptically. 

     "Sì! I wanted a daughter for the longest time to carry the family name as well, but-" she gestured to Terzo not-so-subtly. "-Tulio was my first and only." 

     Tulio. Tulio was a name that had collected dust over the years, but Omega certainly knew of. Terzo had told him his real name once when Omega retrieved his mail one day. A letter addressed to a Tulio Simonetta, not a Terzo Emeritus. Terzo insisted it be kept sacred and secret to the rest of the ministry, which Omega has since respected, so hearing it out-loud felt foreign. 

     "Y'know most families want sons," Terzo taunted her with a blunted smirk. Marza just rolled her eyes at him. "I could have been a Marco, no?"

    "Nono, you were never a Marco. You were always a Tulio. After my late Papá," she corrected as she went to sip her tea again. "He was a very ambitious man, your nonno. Businessman. He took very good care of your nonna I."

     "…Do we.. have uh…?" Terzo began, guilt-stained on his cheeks for not being up to date on his maternal side. Not that he could ever keep track of the latter either. His paternal side was a festering rat's nest of a tree he didn't bother with aside from immediate family. "Family still alive?"

    Marza cracked a grin and cackled at the notion there wasn't. "'Course, can't rid of them if I tried." Then she started counting her fingers. "There's my sisters, my nieces, Uncle Nicola is still kickin', my cousins, the second cousins, sweet Dina just got engaged to a wonderful man…" 

    "Wait, you have sisters?" Omega piped up. "What are their names then if you're Marza?" 

    "I'm the oldest, so Marza was given to me. Ramona and Ilaria are my younger sisters," she explained before eying Terzo's thoughtful look. "My sisters loved you. You were very little when you last saw them, but I mailed them your records. The vinyl, Sì?" 

    Terzo smiled and then curled his brow. "Sì, the vinyl. Of Meliora?" 

     "Sì, Meliora!" She beamed in her seat. "I sent them your bellisimo Meliora all the way in Chicago and they thought it was Perfecto! Ramona cried! Ha!" 

     "Did they now? Terzo chuckled to himself, like a cherub to flattery. Omega even seemed chuffed to hear the praise. "That uh, that is great news. I'm so pleased." 

     "It's our baby," Omega agreed. He sat back and hung his claws in his lap "We gave it our all." 

    "I just hope this next one at least walks," the emeritus sighed, more so in jest, but it was an exhausting endeavor to make an album. Especially within all the turmoil. 

    Marza shook her head and laid a soft hand on her son's. "Oh it will, don't doubt yourself now, eh?" 

     "The producers seem excited?" The ghoul added with a shrug. 

     Terzo, forever the perfectionist, shook off all the reassurance, waving his hands. "It's- it's shakey. It needs more time." 

    "Then take your time, what's the rush?" The mother snorted and gave him his space. 

     "Mamma, these things have deadlines. I've got the clergy breathing down my neck, and the label won't wait forever." He stood up to go fix himself a drink in the kitchen. 

     "It's not forever," Marza reasoned. "It's just room to breathe. It's good to breathe, Tulio." 

     Omega stayed silent as he watched Terzo turn his back to find a clean glass in the cupboard. Marza just allowed the quiet to fall, perhaps in her own thoughts and worries. He didn't blame her. He has sat in her place many times before. It is a rather uncomfortable seat. 

     "I don't have the luxury I'm afraid," Terzo continued after a swig of water. He would've preferred something stronger, but he was in the presence of good company. "But I'll keep it in mind." 

     "We should plan a trip, you and I. When you're free that is," his mother suggested softly. She smiled at Omega's curious eye. "Omega too. I could show you two Sicily." 

     "I've been to Italy," Terzo teased as he relaxed against the counter. 

     "Not Sicily. It's different. You've not experienced it," Marza told him. "Next summer?" 

     Terzo made a show of thinking about it long and hard, throwing his eyes to the ceiling and jutting out his lip. 

     "…If he's not gonna go, we can go without him," Omega answered behind a cupped hand to her. 

     Terzo shot him a funny look. 

     "Next summer. We will all go and I will be your fabulous tour guide," she announced in her best showmanship. "We'll get away from it all and make up for lost time, no?" 

     Terzo found his way back to the couch and nodded, her excitement too contagious to ignore. "Next summer. We'd loved to." 

     . . . 

     After the visit, a surprisingly hectic day was over. Terzo made sure his mother got home safe when the time came. She did not live far so it was no trouble at all. Omega tidied up with not much to do other than reflect in the absence. He hoped he made a good impression after her terrible scare, made up for it with his manners and charisma maybe. Something of the sort. He knew at the very least Terzo would be pleased with his efforts. He did not doubt his approval. His thoughts however were another matter. Was he relieved from today? Or did it leave him worse than it had found him? Alpha's news was another bullet point on the list. Omega was weary but he wasn't quite sure what he should be weary of. The distrust was a burned bridge that the clergy seemed to want to build a new bridge over. Like it had never happened. It infuriated him.

     It was not long after that Terzo arrived home to hang up his coat. Omega heard him enter the dim apartment from the bedroom. His footsteps were light, the ghoul noted, but he wouldn't be sure until he was in the doorway in front of him to judge. 

     "She was nice," Omega broke the silence. He sat up in bed and put his book down to the side. 

     "My mamma? Eh, yes. Real sweetheart," Terzo replied from the kitchen, rifling into something, then came to swing his damp head in. A rain shower must've caught him on his way home. He glanced at Omega already in bed, seemingly unwinding, and held a twinkle in his eye. "Early night?" 

     "Early morning," the ghoul agreed. 

     "Here-" Terzo tossed him a box of allergy medication in hand that Omega had nearly missed. Finally. Relief! He closed the door behind him and fumbled with his dewy shirt in the middle of the room. "-I'm sorry today was crazy." 

     The ghoul caught the box in his large mits and looked it over. He smiled at the innocent apology. "No, it was good. Good crazy." 

     "Good crazy," Terzo repeated under his breath. He pulled the shirt over his head and tossed it on the rug as he made his way to his side of the bed. 

     "I'm glad I got to meet her," Omega insisted. He watched him undress until he was perched on the foot of the bed kicking his socks off. "She was everything I imagined." 

     "Heh, me too," the emeritus half-joked. He disgarded his socks and crawled up beside Omega. "Do you think I'm rotten fruit?" 

     "No," he said and leaned over to the nightstand to turn off the lamp "You're freshly picked from the tree." 

      Terzo smirked and pulled the plush blankets over himself, eager to push himself against his ghoul's warm side for night. "Well aren't you a lucky sinner then." 

    The ghoul chuckled and sunk his head into the pillows. Terzo's cold arm hugged his waist to cup the swell of his belly and his lips came to his shoulder. A sweet arrangement they both found, even if he was weathered. One of the many pros of retirement was that neither of them could tell you a time where they had spent so many nights in a row together. Domestic was a funny label if you applied it before, but now it fit snug. 

     "I am," Omega murmured, flexing his back a bit as Terzo kissed his spine over. "You're freezing."

     "What do you think I'm doing? Warm me up," Terzo scoffed as he got his grubby paws up his shirt, happy to squeeze and touch. "How is Alpha?" 

     "Alpha?" 

     "You were on the phone with him I thought." 

    "Oh." The ghoul wracked his brain for the simplest answer. "…He's going back to the ministry to train the new ghouls I suppose." 

     "Is he now?" 

    "Phil's not the best tutor." 

     Terzo smiled against his back, his breath muggy on his skin. "Not popular with ghouls either." 

     "No, no he is not," Omega agreed with mirth and rolled on his side to face Terzo. "…The clergy requested all of the ghouls, but I'm not quite sure what they thought our availability was with this album." 

     "Like I'd get more musicians involved," Terzo snorted. "I have the best in the business. Everyone wants my ghouls, eh?" 

     "I suppose so," the quintessent ghoul couldn't help but curl his lips. He hadn't looked at it that way. Maybe that was a more pleasant way too look at it than some backstabbing plot. 

    They fell into an easy silence, their eyes soaking up the dark until Terzo's breath caught and he had to laugh. "What happened to that cruise he and my brother took?" 

    "Pfft, something about he's sick of the ocean and Secondo's bitching and moaning. Go figure." 

     "Oh I do not blame him. He is a pain in the ass sometimes" the emeritus agreed. "Well, most times." 

     "I don't know what Alpha sees in him really." 

     He shrugged. "Not our job to speculate." 

     "Because it hurts your head, doesn't it?" Omega jeered and gave him a nudge. 

    Terzo groaned dramatically, "It does. It really does…" 

     The ghoul grinned and rolled onto his back next, trying to find a comfortable position to lull himself to sleep. "…I named the cats." 

     Terzo nestled his head on his broad chest. "Oh?" His voice betrayed his surprise. 

     "I did. Frankie, Cleo, and Gustav." 

     "I like them," he purred and ran his restless fingers over him. "Now who is who?" 

     "I think Frankie would be a good name for the brown tabby. Sounds friendly like him. Cleo seems fitting for the calico, she seems smarter than the rest. Gustav is the white-" Omega cut off his explain when he felt a hand grab his ass and shot a look at Terzo, though it was too dark to glare. 

     "Sorry, I couldn't help myself after hearing how much you love these cats now," Terzo answered in that mocking tone. "Isn't that funny?" 

     "I don't-" Omega tried to defend himself but ultimately gave up. He could already hear the snickering. "They're okay, alright?"

     Terzo chuckled at him as if it had snowed on a school day. He propped himself on his elbow and let his hand wander back up the ghoul's hip. "Just okay?" 

    He sighed, frustration and humor exhaled from deep within. "…What do you want to hear, Terzo?" 

     "That I'm right," Terzo replied bluntly and leaned over him to grab a soft kiss. "It's okay to be wrong." 

     Omega melted in the kiss, his thumb reaching up to caress his cheek. He smirked beneath his lips when they parted. "Then why does it matter?" 

     "Because I know I'm right." The emeritus boop'ed his nose and laid back down to sleep.